diff options
Diffstat (limited to 'old/68174-0.txt')
| -rw-r--r-- | old/68174-0.txt | 9939 |
1 files changed, 0 insertions, 9939 deletions
diff --git a/old/68174-0.txt b/old/68174-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index a2ff002..0000000 --- a/old/68174-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,9939 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg eBook of The Princess Athura, by Samuel W. -Odell - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you -will have to check the laws of the country where you are located before -using this eBook. - -Title: The Princess Athura - A romance of Iran - -Author: Samuel W. Odell - -Illustrator: Jay Hambidge - -Release Date: May 25, 2022 [eBook #68174] - -Language: English - -Produced by: MFR, David E. Brown, and the Online Distributed - Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was - produced from images generously made available by The - Internet Archive) - -*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE PRINCESS ATHURA *** - - -[Illustration] - - - - - THE - PRINCESS ATHURA - - _A ROMANCE OF IRAN_ - - BY - SAMUEL W. ODELL - - [Illustration] - - NEW YORK - THOMAS Y. CROWELL COMPANY - PUBLISHERS - - - - - Copyright, 1913, by - THOMAS Y. CROWELL COMPANY - - _Published April, 1913_ - - - - -CONTENTS - - - CHAPTER PAGE - - I THE GREAT KING’S LAST BATTLE 1 - - II AN OATH 15 - - III PREXASPES 29 - - IV ATHURA 42 - - V CAMBYSES 58 - - VI PERSEPOLIS 76 - - VII “I AM CYRUS, THE KING, THE ACHÆMENIAN!” 92 - - VIII A ROYAL COUNCIL AND A ROYAL HUNT 101 - - IX THE DEEPER THINGS 121 - - X A FAREWELL FEAST 133 - - XI THE GREAT KING INTRODUCES A STRANGE CUSTOM 151 - - XII THE FORCE OF AN OATH 165 - - XIII A CLASH OF WILLS 179 - - XIV THE WAR AGAINST EGYPT 198 - - XV THE MADNESS OF CAMBYSES 219 - - XVI THE END OF OATH-KEEPING 235 - - XVII THE EARLESS KING 254 - - XVIII THE SPIDER’S WEB 266 - - XIX A GALLOPING TO AND FRO 280 - - XX THE OVERTHROW OF THE MAGI 297 - - XXI KING OF KINGS 305 - - - - - -THE PRINCESS ATHURA - -A Romance of Iran - - - - -CHAPTER I - -THE GREAT KING’S LAST BATTLE - - -It was morning on the plains of Asia. Long-legged herons stood in the -shallows of the yellow Jaxartes, bathing their feet in its sluggish -flood and warming their bodies in the first rays of the sun. They were -silently and uneasily watching a host of armed men drawn out in long -battle-lines across the lowlands bordering the southern margin of the -stream. - -Where the armed host stood was a sandy plain, about two miles wide. -Beyond this was a low range of sand-hills, which trended away to the -southeast, enlarging the plain as they receded from the river. Cutting -through hills and plain to join the river-bed was a dry water-course, -where, in winters only, a torrent flowed. In it were some stunted trees -and scattered thickets of shrubs. To the north of the river was a -vast plain on which the dry, yellow grass had been withered by summer -sun and wind. Far in the east appeared dimly through a blue haze the -summits of high mountains. Westward the river had yet to flow half its -length to the Oxian swamps. Here it was wide and shallow and its banks -were low and marshy. - -The rays of the sun sparkled on the brazen breastplates and shining -blades of battle-axes, on the spear-points and gilded helmets, of -two hundred thousand men, who here awaited the approach of a far more -numerous host coming down from the east along the river towards them. -The light rested softly upon the stern, bearded faces of veterans of -many wars and the softer cheeks of young men on this, their first -campaign. They were men of Iran for the most part, though some were -Assyrians, Babylonians, Arabs, Hebrews, or Greeks from the Ionian -cities. They were followers of Cyrus, the King of Kings, the Great -King, ever victorious Lord of the World. - -Those about to attack them were Touranian horsemen, known to ancient -history as Scythians, Massagetæ, Sacæ, and to modern history as -Tartars, Turks, or Kalmuks. The hearts of the soldiers of Cyrus were -glad. For the long, dusty marches in pursuit of an ever retreating -enemy would now end in a riot of blood and slaughter, and perhaps they -might then set their faces homeward. No doubt of victory entered their -minds. They were led by Cyrus, the invincible. It mattered not if the -enemy outnumbered them three to one, as their scouts had reported. -There would be more killing and a greater victory. - -Racial hatred, reaching back beyond history and tradition to the -distant age when the first family of man threw off branches to -different parts of the earth and the branches immediately claimed the -pleasant places and fought each other for them, animated both parties -to the coming conflict. The folklore of the early Aryans is largely -composed of tales concerning heroes who had saved their people from the -ravages of those fierce men of the North, the Touranians. Century after -century the wandering hordes of the great northern plains hovered, like -threatening clouds, along the boundaries of Iran, looking across the -mountains from their own arid and wind-swept abodes to the rich and -pleasant hills and valleys of the South. The children of those tribes, -in the days of Tamerlane and Mohammed, broke over all barriers, crushed -Eastern civilization, and put back the clock of progress a thousand -years. - -Once even before the time of Cyrus, the wild Touranians had passed over -the mountains and pushed through into Mesopotamia, bearing woe to the -nations. Then, one day, their captains sat down to a banquet prepared -by the conquered ones and instead of meats were fed with sword-blows -and dagger-thrusts. Having thus been deprived of leaders, the Touranian -conquerors had suffered disaster; and all had been either killed, -enslaved, or driven back across the mountains. Stories of that invasion -were thereafter told at every fireside of the Bactrians, Medes, -Persians, and their kindred tribes; and the mothers in Iran frightened -their children into obedience by threatening to hand them over to the -dreaded monsters of Touran. - -Having conquered all civilized Asia, Cyrus had thought to rest in -his palaces at Hamadan, or Susa, Babylon, or Pasargadæ; but there -had come word from ancient Balk, or Bactra, the mother city of all -Aryans, warning him that the Touranians were gathering for war in -numbers so immense that help must be sent. The great war-king had at -once responded. With half a million men he had marched into Bactra, to -the aid of King Hystaspis, who, under him, ruled there, and, passing -through the mountains on its northern border, he had driven back the -leading troops of the enemy. The Touranians had retreated, seeking to -draw him into the great plains, where they hoped that they might crush -him with overwhelming numbers. He had followed carefully, building -forts as he advanced, that his supply-line might be safe, and leaving -strong detachments to guard them. With less than half his army, though -its best part, he had arrived at the great river, Jaxartes, and had -waited there for the enemy to assemble and attack him. Now they were -coming and he was ready. - -Cyrus had chosen the battle-ground. He had marched out of his camp, -situated a mile or so down the river, and had taken position where the -narrow plain enabled him to mass his forces, with the sand-hills to -protect his right, the river his left, and the dry water-course his -front. The enemy, coming down towards him, would be compressed into an -ever narrowing field where their immense superiority in numbers would -not give them undue advantage. Knowing that the Touranians were all -mounted and were accustomed to charge in mass at headlong speed, he -hoped to draw them into the great ditch at his front in such confusion -that the impetus of their assault would be broken. For this purpose -he threw out to the east of the ditch about one thousand paces a -curtain of light cavalry, which had orders to draw an assault, retreat -rapidly before it, and take refuge behind the infantry. The position -of the infantry was a line about halfway down the western slope of the -water-course, and it would not be perceived by the pursuers until they -should arrive at the upper margin of the eastern slope. Keeping five -thousand of his heavy cavalry, known as the Imperial Guard, in reserve -on the high ground at his extreme left near the river, he had stationed -the remainder, about fifteen thousand strong, behind the crests of the -sand-hills at his extreme right; and it would be their duty as soon -as the Touranians should join battle, to make a détour to the right, -descend from the hills upon their rear, and there attack. Thus, by the -grace of Ahura-Mazda, Cyrus hoped, the enemy would be placed between -his veteran infantry and his invincible cavalry, and so be ground to -pieces. - -Near the margin of the river in front of the army was a group of men -whose dress and demeanor denoted them leaders. One of these, to whom -the others gave worshipful attention, was mounted on a noble Nisæan -stallion. He was watching the distant mass of enemies with searching -attention. He seemed indeed a king and worthy to be a King of Kings. -Historians and storytellers have surrounded him with heroic luster. His -countenance was eagle-like. His forehead was high, his nose sharp and -slightly bridged, and his chin firm. The piercing glance of his black -eyes never failed to read men nor to impress them with the necessity of -instant obedience to orders. His demeanor was humorous and kind toward -friends but fierce and terrible to evil-doers or to an enemy. Despite -his sixty years, forty of which had been spent in war, his body was -erect and soldierly. A helmet, glittering with gold, was on his head, -and from beneath it his straight gray hair fell to the collar of his -cloak. A white, silky beard covered the lower portion of his face and -lay upon the silver breast-scales of the flexible coat-of-mail which -covered his body and hips. Brazen greaves, fastened to soft leathern -breeches, protected his limbs. His only weapon was a short sword, -pendent from a belt around his waist. The trappings of his horse were -rich. Its chest and neck were also protected by link mail. - -In the group of officers surrounding the Great King, there were two -of no less royal birth than he. One was Hystaspis, King of Iran, his -cousin, one of the Achæmenides, the family that had ruled in Iran -for ages. Cyrus had been King of Fars, or Persia, before he became -King of Kings. Hystaspis had ruled in Bactra, the ancient seat of the -Aryan race. Astyages was king of Medea and grandfather of Cyrus, whose -mother was a Medean princess. He claimed suzerainty over all Iran. -Cyrus had conquered his grandfather in war and, having dethroned him, -had stepped up into the exalted position of King of Kings. He had then -placed Persia under control of Hystaspis, who loyally supported him -and acknowledged him as the overlord of all Iran. Cyrus was a warrior. -Hystaspis was a student, a lover of peace and a mystic, though he ruled -his people well as a statesman and showed qualities of a great warrior -when necessity demanded. In his youthful days he had known the famous -Zoroaster, the seer of Iran, who had reduced to writing the ancient -songs and the ritual of religious worship of his race and had preached -new life into its creed. Hystaspis was milder, more benevolent, and -less alight with energy than Cyrus. - -Prince Darius Hystaspis, son of the King of Iran, was the other royal -person in the group. He had dismounted from his war-horse and, with -folded arms, was standing at its head, also watching the enemy. Six -feet in height and well-proportioned, youthful and gallant, he was an -ideal soldier. A helmet of gold and silver leaves covered his black, -short-cropped hair save at the temples. A coat of leaf-mail protected -his chest and his limbs halfway to the knee and was confined at his -waist by a broad leather belt studded with gems set in golden buttons. -A bronze plate further protected his breast, and greaves of the same -metal were fastened to his leather riding-breeches as a protection to -his legs. High-laced leather shoes encased his feet. A short sword hung -at his belt, and a short-handled battle-ax swung from the saddle on his -horse. A soldier from boyhood and already a veteran, having served -in Cyrus’ last campaign against Babylon, yet he was, like his father, -a student, and had learned wisdom of the greatest seer of that age, -Belteshazzer, the Hebrew. His shaven cheeks were fair and glowing with -the health of right living. His eyes were blue and clear and were set -deeply beneath dark eyebrows and a lofty forehead. He was the idol of -all Aryans, and, next to Cyrus, the hero of the army. He was commander -of the Imperial Guard, and to him had been entrusted the duty of -leading the Guard in the flank movement by which Cyrus hoped to crush -the enemy. - -Otanes, a giant in size, the noblest of Iran’s seven great nobles, was -another of the group. He was shield-bearer to Cyrus and commander of -his chosen body-guard. There was also Hydarnes, another of the seven -nobles, a short, heavy man whose long, upturned mustache and beetling -eyebrows were his most prominent features. He was commander of the -Persian infantry. Vomisces, one of the seven nobles and commander of -the allied infantry, the Babylonian, Assyrian, and Hebrew levies, and -Gobryas, another one of the seven, a young man, blood-brother and -closest friend of Prince Darius, were in the group. There was also -Prexaspes, a Medean noble, commander of the light-armed cavalry, a -brave, ambitious man, richly dressed in jeweled armor and having his -hair and whiskers curled and perfumed. He was a cynical, unscrupulous, -and pleasure-loving man, but energetic, resourceful, and brave. Of him -we shall hear much in this story. A number of orderlies waited near by -to receive and transmit the Great King’s commands. - -The herons in the Jaxartes have become restless but have not yet flown. -While they wait and while Cyrus is watching the enemy, we may study -the private soldiers to whose blows he will owe his victory, if he -wins. They were not of the same quality as those effeminate men who, -in later years, were unable to withstand the Greeks under the great -Alexander. This was true at least of the Aryans who constituted the -bulk of the army. - -Passing along the front of the light-armed cavalry, we observe the -dusky Arab, with his curved scimiter and long javelin, his bow and -arrows. He is clothed in turban, short tunic, loose cloak, brazen -breastplate, and leathern breeches. He is mounted on the beautiful, -swift horse of the desert which he loves as his own brother. Here -also we see famous bowmen from Edom and Canaan, slingers from the -Mediterranean isles, and Syrians from Mesopotamia, severally arrayed in -their national costumes. When we pass along the lines of infantry, we -note a distinctive army dress. Each soldier wears on his head a high, -round felt cap; on his body, a stout, leathern, tight-fitting jacket, -or tunic, with skirt extending halfway to the knee, and on his legs -linen trousers, confined at the ankles by the tops of the soft leathern -shoes with which his feet are shod. A bronze breastplate covers his -chest, and bars of the same metal are on his arms and shoulders. The -front rank, as it stands in position, is protected by wicker shields, -covered with heavy leather, braced with metal bands. These shields are -about seven feet long and are placed upright with the pointed lower -ends thrust into the earth. Behind them, as a wall, the spearmen are -comparatively safe from the enemy’s javelins and arrows. If the fight -comes to close quarters, the shields may be easily thrown down; then -for his further protection, the soldier must rely on a small, round -targe held in place by straps on his left forearm. - -Each heavy-armed infantryman in the six front ranks carries a heavy -spear about seven feet long and a short sword somewhat like a long -dagger. A short-handled battle-ax with sharp, shearing blade and -pointed beak is hung by a strap over his shoulder. The soldiers in the -rear ranks, instead of the heavy spear and battle-ax, carry bundles of -light javelins, for casting at short range, and long bows with sheaths -of arrows, for fighting at long range. Protected by the wicker wall -and the hedge of spears in the fore, they will meet the assault with -showers of darts cast over the front ranks or, advancing behind the -charging spearmen, will gall the enemy thus before the shock of the -hand-to-hand fight comes. - -At intervals along the lines stand the captains of hundreds and -commanders of thousands, distinguished from private soldiers only by -richer armor and plumes of horse-hair on their caps. - -We next note the soldiers of the Imperial Guard. They are all large -men, none of them over forty years of age, every one of noble birth, -and all belong to the military class of Iran. They know but one -calling, that of arms. All had entered military service at the age of -sixteen, had been enrolled in the Guards at the age of twenty, and -will remain there until they shall reach their fortieth year, at which -time they will either be made civil officers or promoted and placed -in command of companies and divisions of the imperial armies. Their -armor consists of brazen helmets for their heads, chain-mail for their -bodies, and brazen greaves for their legs and arms. A round shield, -held on the left forearm in battle, will give further protection. A -long, sharp javelin, a sword, and a battle-ax are their weapons. Their -horses are protected by chain-mail on neck, forehead, and breast. - -Cyrus, having satisfied himself that the Touranians were really coming -to battle, turned to his generals and said: “At last the Touranians -have decided to fight! We must not only repel this attack but must -utterly destroy them, so that hereafter the terror of our name shall -command peace! Take no prisoners! This day we shall avenge the wrongs -of Iran in the death of its ancient enemies! Should it happen that I -be slain in this battle, my cousin, the King of Iran, will command. In -case he also should fall, his son, our beloved Prince, will command.” - -His piercing black eyes rested a moment upon the Prince’s countenance. -The latter flushed with pleasure at the honor done him, and bowed in -acknowledgment. The King continued: “The King of Iran will remain at -my side. I shall need his advice. There will be no change in the plans -announced last evening. With the help of Ahura-Mazda, this day we will -fill that torrent-bed with Touranian dead! You, Prince of Iran, have -the most important duty. Ride down upon their rear as soon as you see -their front ranks engaged with our infantry. Officers, go to your -places! Let the skirmishers advance farther into the plain!” - -The group scattered, each officer riding to his place. Cyrus and the -King of Iran retired across the torrent-bed to the eminence at the rear -of the left wing of the army. The Prince of Iran mounted and hurried to -his command. Trumpets sounded. The light cavalry of the skirmish line -moved briskly out upon the plain. The Touranians came on, a vast throng -with but little semblance of order. Their leaders rode in advance at -intervals, and the front ranks only preserved an irregular alignment. -The two opposing forces slowly drew near each other. The shaggy coats -made of hairy skins, the tall, peaked caps, and the fierce, dark faces -of the Touranians soon became plainly visible to their opponents. The -former were surprised at the apparent weakness of the latter and began -to utter shouts of derision and defiance. These shouts presently -blended into a great roar as the soldiers demanded of their leaders the -right to charge. - -But the Touranian leaders were wary. They thought that but a fraction -of the Persian army was here, possibly an advance guard sent out to -delay their progress. They were puzzled and hesitated. But when the -enemy halted at long bowshot distance and sent a flight of arrows into -their crowded battalions, they lost control of their men. Screams of -agony arose, and a roar of angry shouts. Another flight of arrows and -a third smote the Touranians. Their own bowmen sought to reply, but -their bows were weak and their arrows fell short. Then came a vast -forward movement of the mass. Leaders were swallowed up in the midst of -galloping squadrons. The skirmishers of Iran retreated, but turned in -their saddles and shot backwards with fatal effect. Eager to overtake -the flying archers, the Touranians threw caution to the winds and urged -their horses to full speed. The earth shook with the beat of a million -hoofs, and the air was rent by the terrific volume of savage war-cries. -No line of infantry ever formed could have withstood the impetus of -that charge if unprotected by ditch or wall. - -The herons, affrighted, spread their broad wings, sprang out of the -yellow waters of the Jaxartes, and hastily flapped away. The conflict -had begun. - -After pausing at the margin of the torrent-bed to send one last flight -of arrows into their pursuers, the skirmishers of Cyrus quickly -descended into and crossed it, passed through the ranks of the -infantry, which opened to permit their passage, and formed in line -on the ridge beyond. The Touranian leaders were surprised when the -fugitives disappeared from their view in the chasm as if the earth -had swallowed them up, and, guessing the reason, frantically screamed -orders for their men to halt. But the noise was so great that the -orders were unheard. The shaggy horses of the leading ranks came at -full speed to the margin of the torrent-bed and, unable to halt, -plunged headlong down into it. Many horses and riders went down and -were ridden over, crushed and mangled. Some retained their footing and -struggled across the bottom of the ditch and up the opposite slope -to assault the Aryan infantry. But the momentum of their rush was -lost. The gleaming hedge of spears, protruding from behind the wicker -shields, was terrible to horse and rider. The Touranians struck at -the spear-points with their curved scimiters and endeavored to force -ways between them. Masses of horsemen poured into the great ditch and -struggled forward. Pushed on from behind, those in front could not -avoid contact with the darting spears, which, in the hands of sinewy -and practiced veterans, gashed horse and rider and threw them down in -dying, struggling heaps. - -The rear ranks of Cyrus’ army came into action. They hurled clouds -of javelins and arrows over the heads of the men in front upon the -confused mass of assailants. The slaughter was horrible. But the -Touranians in the front could not retreat had they desired. Those in -front were crowded on, over dead and dying, upon the darting spears and -against the wicker shields, overthrowing the shields and pushing back -the Aryan infantry by sheer weight. Especially at the extreme left, -where Cyrus was watching the struggle, did this backward movement of -his lines take place. Here the water-course was wider and shallower -than elsewhere and the advance was not so difficult. Here and there -the Touranians succeeded in getting between the Aryan spears and -with fierce strokes opened ways into the midst of the infantry. The -latter, dropping their spears, fought with battle-ax and sword. The -contest became a mad swirl of screaming, plunging horses, shouting -men, gleaming swords, and slashing axes. Heads were crushed, limbs -lopped off, bodies hurled to earth, horses brained and hamstrung. Ever -the stout veterans of Cyrus faced their enemy, unterrified, sweating, -grunting, and cursing, as they stabbed and hewed; but they were forced -back step by step. - -Cyrus watched the struggle with anxiety. There seemed no end to the -on-pressing masses of the enemy. More and yet more poured down into the -vale of death and pushed across to the assault. Javelins and arrows -were becoming exhausted. The infantrymen were fighting furiously, but -were beginning to show weariness. Casting his eyes often to the distant -hills, he presently noted with satisfaction that the Prince of Iran -and his guards were passing down into the plain at the rear of the -enemy’s left. He then ordered the light-armed cavalry to the assistance -of the infantry at the center and right, and placing himself at the -head of that division of the Imperial Guard held in reserve, he led -it into the affray just as the infantry, pressed back by sheer weight -of numbers, seemed about to be overwhelmed. The heavy horsemen of the -Guard rode forward smartly and plunged into the battle. Prodigies of -valor were performed. The infantrymen, seeing their King in their midst -swinging his battle-ax with deadly effect, renewed their efforts. Huge -Otanes with mighty strokes and protecting shield endeavored to ward off -from Cyrus all blows aimed at him. King Hystaspis of Iran rode along -the battle-lines towards the right. Everywhere the battle was close, -fierce, and deadly. - -Meanwhile the Prince of Iran with the Guard rode down into the plain, -and with javelins at rest charged the Touranians in flank and rear. -This soon relieved the pressure in front. Confusion and terror seized -the Touranians. Those who sought to resist went down before the shock -of the huge Persian horses and the thrust of the long javelins. - -The contest became a slaughter. Thousands of the luckless Touranians -rode into the river, seeking to ford it and thus escape; but quicksands -and treacherous water-holes swallowed them up or mired them down, -so that they became easy prey to the pursuing archers. The Aryan -infantry assumed the offensive, crossed the torrent-bed, and drove the -Touranians back upon the lances of the Guard, who in turn hurled them -back upon the infantry. The larger part died. Some broke through and -fled. The noon sun looked down upon heaps of slain and wounded, upon -despairing squads flying over hill and plain, and upon a river whose -waters were red with blood and choked with bodies. The Aryan victory -was complete, overwhelming, and decisive. - -But the victors also suffered. Their loss was heavy in men, but worst -of all they had lost their Great King. Cyrus at the head of the Guard -had ridden into the press and restored the battle. When the assault -on their rear caused the Touranians to give back, he had followed -furiously. Then an arrow struck him in the neck just above the collar -of his coat-of-mail, inflicting a deep wound. He reeled from the shock, -plucked out the weapon with his own hands, and then fell fainting from -his horse into the arms of Otanes, who carried him back out of the -battle. - - - - -CHAPTER II - -AN OATH - - -The wounded King was tenderly borne to his pavilion in the camp, and -his injury was dressed by the most skillful surgeons in the army. He -was weakened by loss of blood, however, and suffered much pain. He -became feverish. The surgeons had but little skill in those days; and -the wound was deep and infected. He suffered the pain with heroic -resignation and, after a while, fell into a restless sleep, in which he -tossed about and muttered continually. - -Meanwhile the King of Iran, having taken chief command, pushed the -victory to completion and recalled the troops to their camp from the -bloody plain only when the last enemy had disappeared or died. - -Prince Darius and the Imperial Guard pursued the fugitives as long as -they held together in a body, but when they scattered, some crossing -the Jaxartes and others taking refuge in the southern hills where it -was difficult to follow them with heavy horse, he left further pursuit -to the light-armed cavalry and returned to camp with his shouting, -singing troopers. He did not learn of the King’s condition until within -bowshot of camp, where an orderly from his father met him bearing the -sad news. At once the shouts and songs of his troopers were turned to -sighs and tears. They entered the camp in silence. They were dusty, -blood-stained, and weary, and their joy of victory had given place to -dejection. The Great King’s headquarters were in the midst of the -camp. The Prince caused his battalions to form around the pavilion in a -square, with their faces toward it. Then, leaving them still mounted, -he went in to inquire concerning the King’s condition. - -It was almost sundown. The herons, which had fled away in the morning, -were now returning with heavy wings to the marshes along the river. -They did not alight, however, but hurriedly flapped away when they -found the marshes filled with the dead bodies of men and horses. - -The Prince found the chief captains of the army assembled in the outer -room of the pavilion. His father was wearily reclining on a couch, -while the others stood near in whispering groups; but he rose as the -Prince entered, and embraced him and kissed his cheeks, exclaiming: - -“My son, to the Guard belongs much of the glory of our great victory. -Never have I seen a movement so well made or a blow struck at more -opportune time. But alas for the Great King! He is sorely wounded and -has a fever. He is now sleeping, but he mutters and tosses in his -sleep.” - -“May we go in and see him? The Guard waits anxiously to hear his -condition,” inquired the Prince. - -The King of Iran called the chief surgeon out of the inner room where -the wounded monarch lay and, after a whispered consultation with him, -bade his son follow and went into the inner room with him. The stricken -man lay on a silk-covered couch, apparently asleep, while an attendant -waved a fan above his head. Aroused by their entrance, the Great King -opened his eyes, half-raised himself upon his elbow, and stared wildly -at them. The surgeon gently sought to repress his movements. He -quickly recognized the King of Iran and the Prince and smiled as he -sank back upon the couch. - -The surgeon bowed low before him and exclaimed: “Let not my lord move! -It may open the wound and cause it to bleed afresh!” - -But Cyrus impatiently waved him aside, and said weakly: “Let be! If I -am to die, I die; if I am to live, I will live! I have had a vision! -Draw near, my good cousin and my beloved Prince! Is the victory -complete? Did many escape?” - -The King of Iran answered: “It is your most glorious victory, O King of -Kings! Hundreds of thousands of dead Touranians testify to the valor of -your arms and the effectiveness of your battle-plans.” - -“It is well!” he sighed. “To you, my beloved Prince, is due the thanks -of your King, of the army, of all Iran! Oh, my heart leaped when I saw -the Guard with spears at rest ride down upon the enemy! It was then -that I rushed into the battle. Now I lie here! So be it! I know that I -am about to die. I have had a vision. Now I would see the sun set, lest -I never see it again. Cause the curtains to be rolled up. This close -air stifles me!” - -Servants quickly rolled up the heavy side-curtains of the pavilion. At -a motion of the sufferer the Prince knelt by his side, placed an arm -beneath his shoulders, and gently raised him. Instantly the Guards, -standing at attention about the tent, uncovered their heads, bowed to -their horses’ necks, and roared out a salute, while tears streamed -down their grimy cheeks and many wept aloud. The men of Iran were -emotional, weeping or laughing like children as the mood seized them. -The Great King smiled upon them and feebly waved his hand in greeting. -He whispered to the Prince: - -“How they love me! It is sweet to die surrounded by those who love -you. Ah, if I might now have my children here! I would give them a -parting blessing and die in peace. My sweet daughters, Athura, the -wise, and Artistone, my babe! Bardya, my strong Prince, and Cambyses,-- -But, lay me down! The sun is setting! So sets my life!” - -“Say not so, my lord!” exclaimed the Prince, his eyes swimming in -tears. “It has been a glorious day!” - -“True, my son! And the wrongs of Iran have been avenged. A nation of -warriors has been wiped out. No more will the Tourans threaten my -people. We shall make this river the boundary of our empire. Fortresses -and cities must be built along it so that never again may the yellow -men of the plains carry desolation south of it. Advise my sons to this -policy. Nay, tell them I have ordered it so!” - -The Great King closed his eyes. The tent-sides were then dropped. The -troopers dismounted and went into camp, satisfied to have seen the -King alive, and praying to Ahura-Mazda, Giver of Life, that he might -recover. The King of Iran, with uncovered head, stood for a while -looking down upon the sufferer, while his son still knelt at the side -of the couch. Presently Cyrus opened his eyes and looked intently upon -the sad countenance of the Prince. - -“Would that you were my own son, Darius Hystaspis!” he exclaimed. “I -love you well and I know that you have deserved well of me. Ask of me -what you will. It shall be decreed ere I die!” - -The Prince bowed his head till his forehead touched the King’s hands, -which nervously clasped his own strong right hand between their palms. -Then he looked up into the grave eyes of his father inquiringly. The -latter indicated by a nod that he should speak what was in his mind. - -“O King of Kings,” he said, “you have been as a father to me! If I have -found favor with you, let my reward be very great! I ask no less than -that you will give me for my wife your daughter, Athura!” - -Cyrus was greatly pleased. He smiled approvingly as he answered: “Truly -you ask much! But not too much; and you shall have her, if she so -wills. I doubt not that she will gladly consent. She must marry whom -she will. Her mother married me even against her father’s will and she -was ever the light and joy of life to me. In her love I rejoiced all -the days of her life. I have given her no successor. I go to meet her -soon. I rejoice to call you son. Would that Athura were here to wed you -now! I pledge her to you. Now I have a request to make of you, and your -royal father. I constituted my son, Cambyses, regent in my absence, -that he might learn to rule. My soul is exceedingly anxious concerning -him. His passions are great; he is violent and he endures no opposition -to his will. He will need advisers and supporters. My son, Bardya, is -of better nature; he is brave but impulsive. Much have I thought of -them. It will depend upon you two, King and Prince of Iran, whether the -family of Cyrus shall continue to reign. This I have seen. I ask of you -that you will pledge me your royal oaths that, as long as Cambyses or -Bardya live, you will support them on my throne--Cambyses first, and -Bardya second.” - -He ceased. The Prince again looked up to his father, who had listened -attentively and who now spoke without hesitation: “My son, we are Kings -of Iran only. Cyrus, our cousin, is King of Kings. By his own genius he -has made this great empire. It is his. He conquered it. He extended his -scepter over other peoples. We forfeit none of our hereditary rights by -swearing as he requests. As for me, I am ready to swear!” - -“And I also!” added the Prince. - -The Great King extended his two hands and took the right hands of -father and son between his palms, saying, “Is it an oath in the hearing -of Ahura-Mazda and His recording angel?” - -“It is an oath!” they solemnly answered. - -“It is well,” said the King, releasing them. “May Shraosha, the swift -messenger of God, take those oaths and register them in heaven! Now -I will tell of my vision. I saw Mount Demavend, and, upon its snowy -summit, I beheld a great eagle. He spread his wings and, behold! they -reached across all the heavens and their shadow covered the earth. The -countenance of the eagle, Prince Darius, when I closely observed it, -was your countenance. Shall it come to pass that you will overshadow -the world? Or will you spread your protecting wings in days to come -over this empire and by your help shall my sons reign well? Ahura-Mazda -knows! Let his will be done!” - -The King’s weak voice ceased. He closed his eyes. The Prince and his -father remained silent. A rising wind touched the tent and made it -quiver. In the adjacent room was a low murmur of conversation. After a -moment’s silence the Great King again opened his eyes and continued: - -“Since this empire of mine is new and my will has been its law, there -are no laws by which succession to my throne may be regulated. By -right of birth, Cambyses should succeed to the supreme power. Yet I -am not happy in him. He is inclined to evil ways and regards not the -customs of our race. He runs after the folly of the Medes. He seeks the -pleasures of Babylon. I have thought much on this. Perhaps it would be -just that he should be given Medea, Susiana, Babylonia, and all the -western provinces to rule, since their customs he follows. Bardya is -not so. He loves our ancient customs. To him I will give supreme rule -over Iran and the provinces of Hind, of Hyrcania, and the Scyths and -of all our eastern conquests; but he shall acknowledge Cambyses as -overlord of the world, aiding him with an army in war, but undisturbed -by him in peace. Thus will I do justly and satisfy all Iran, whose -people love not Cambyses. I will make a testament and a decree ere I -die. Call hither my scribe. I would relieve my mind of care by making -such decree. Call in the nobles of Iran to hear my will!” - -The scribe came. The nobles of Iran entered the room. They saw the -King’s will written down on Egyptian papyrus. Two copies were made. -The King signed them and impressed thereon his seal. Then, greatly -exhausted, he indicated that he would be alone; and all left his -presence to seek refreshment after the day of toil, and to discuss the -Great King’s last decree. - -It was the duty of the Prince, as commander of the Imperial Guard, -to appoint the watches at the King’s pavilion. Otanes, the King’s -shield-bearer and personal guard, slept in the outer room and stood at -the door on state occasions. There were usually with Otanes several -noble youths who acted as pages or orderlies to the Great King. But on -this night the King of Iran and several others of the nobility kept -silent watch in the outer room, anxiously consulting the surgeons -as they went in and out upon their ministrations. The Prince, after -setting a double guard around the pavilion, went alone down to the -river and for an hour slowly paced back and forth on the low bank along -the shore. He wished to be alone with his thoughts. - -A violent wind was blowing from the north. The lap and wash of waves, -thrown up by its power, and the rustle of reeds and grass, were -the only sounds coming to his ears. The subdued noise of the vast -encampment drifted away behind him as he looked out across the stream. -The moon had not yet appeared. The stars were dim and hazy behind -dust-clouds raised by the great wind. Alone thus, though thousands -of men were near, while the whispers of the moving air suggested the -voices of those wailing spirits released from their mortal bodies in -this day’s slaughter, the young man reviewed the past and contemplated -uneasily the future. - -First in his thoughts, as indeed she had been for years, was Athura, -eldest daughter of Cyrus, known to the Greek historians as Atossa, -the most famous, most beautiful, and most queenlike woman of her age. -He had loved her from the day when he, a youth of fourteen, and she, -a child of ten years, had first met and played together in the great -park surrounding his father’s palace at Persepolis, where she had come -to visit with her mother, the queen. She had often been his companion -in sports since the time he had entered the service of the Great King, -as a page. Lately he had not seen her often, as his service in the -Imperial Guard had called him away to the wars. But, when he had last -met her in the ancient city, Bactra, to which place she had accompanied -her father when he started on this expedition, they had made mutual -avowals of love and pledges of faith, subject to her father’s consent. -Now the expedition was ended. He had the consent of Cyrus to their -marriage. Happiness seemed to be in store for him. - -But the future was not without clouds. Cyrus was dying. What then? -The hate-filled countenance of Cambyses arose before his mind. The -large, square body of that Prince, the bullet head, the black, dull -eye, the fat face, usually expressive of scorn, he well remembered. -He seemed to hear again the brutal laugh, the bitter gibe or threat, -the coarse words, and the raucous tones of the Prince, as he had heard -them often when as boys they played together. Cambyses had hated him, -apparently for no other reason than that he could not bully him as he -was accustomed to bully other boys. More than once they had engaged -in personal encounters; and the officers, who ever guarded the King’s -children, had to interfere and separate them. Some of these combats had -arisen when he had gone to rescue Athura or Bardya from their brother’s -abuse. Cambyses also hated Bardya, whom Cyrus loved. More than once -Cyrus himself had inflicted corporal punishment upon the elder Prince -for abusing his playmates, and in later years he had often caused him -to be confined in his room as a punishment. If Cyrus should die, the -violent, degraded, drunken Cambyses would be King, with power absolute -of life and death, and able to wreak vengeance upon the royal brother -and sisters, as he had often sworn he would do, when he should come -into power. - -Prince Darius did not fear Cambyses. But if Cambyses should disregard -his father’s will and forbid the marriage of Darius and Athura, what -would be the result? The Prince involuntarily laid his hand on the hilt -of his sword. Cambyses could be overthrown, since the people and the -army of Iran loved him not; and the younger Prince Bardya would then -reign. Bardya was a friend of Darius and would approve the marriage. -But to the Prince came the remembrance of his oath to Cyrus. He had -sworn to uphold Cambyses. No matter what the Prince should do or what -wrong he should inflict upon him or his friends, he must henceforth -support him on his throne! As the possibilities involved in that oath -occurred to his mind, the young man smote his hands together and -groaned. But he said to himself that perhaps Cambyses, the King, would -be different from Cambyses, the man. In any event, the nobles of Iran -and the King, his father, would compel Cambyses to give Athura to him. -Cambyses would not dare refuse to regard his own father’s pledge. - -The moon appeared, a dim, pale disk behind a veil of flying dust. The -wind increased in violence. Thin, broken clouds floated across the sky. -The river, vaguely seen, was filled with choppy waves. The howl of a -wolf came faintly from beyond the stream. A great sadness, a sense of -impending danger, filled the soul of the Prince. - -A voice aroused him, saying, “Gracious Prince, the King has awakened -and is calling for you!” It was one of the King’s pages who thus -summoned him. Throwing off his depression, he followed the youth -into the tent, pausing only at the door to direct the guards to take -additional precautions to prevent the wind from throwing down the -swaying shelter. The King turned a wan, pain-drawn countenance towards -him as he entered and beckoned him to a low stool at the side of his -couch. - -“My son,” he said, speaking slowly and with difficulty, “I am unable -to sleep. This wound pains me greatly and the wind roars about the -tent. I am very lonely. I seem to stand naked and alone before God! I -am about to step out into the dark. I would have you near me. You have -been with me so many years that you are to me as a son. Now that I have -promised my daughter to you, I have a double claim upon you. Sit here, -unless you are weary and must sleep. It has been a long, hard day, but -a glorious one for Iran!” - -“Father, I am not weary,” replied the Prince. “My heart is heavy for -you! I pray God you may recover! Is the wound so bad, then? Once before -you were hurt in battle and recovered.” - -“This wound is fatal. It is poisoned. The weapon that pierced me was -unclean. Even now I feel it throb and burn. I know the symptoms. I -have watched many a dying officer, wounded by unclean darts. But I am -at peace. I have been a man of war all my life; but I have ever had -right with me. I have lived uprightly and wronged none. Justice has -never been sold by me. Oppression has been rebuked. I have crushed the -rulers of nations to free their people from tyranny and misrule. I do -not fear to die. I am an Aryan. Ahura-Mazda is God and there is none -other! My mind dwells much on the future, my son. Discourse to me of -that. You sat at the feet of Belteshazzer, the wise, he that was chief -of the college of wisdom in Babylon. He talked to me often of God and -of his own people. I made a decree that his people should be returned -to their home at Jerusalem and rebuild their temple to God. Call this -to my son’s remembrance, when you go to him, and say to him that I lay -it upon him to obey. What said Belteshazzer of that which lies beyond -death?” - -“He taught that the spirit continues to live after the body dies.” - -“Yes, truly, so said he to me! But in that he agrees with our -Zoroaster.” - -“He taught much as did the great Master. Indeed, he agrees that -Ahura-Mazda, the Holy One, the Father of Truth, the Life-Giving Spirit, -is but another name for the same God he worships as Jah, who is the -Father of all spirits and the Giver of Life. He teaches that there is -one God, a loving Father, the Eternal One; and that in the far-distant -past there were but one man and one woman, from whom sprang all the -races of men; and that all worshiped one God, the Father of all; but -that many of their children have forgotten Him and have wandered away, -making Gods of their own imaginings. He is a mighty prophet and holds -communion with messengers from God and with spirits.” - -“I have heard wonderful things of him, how that fire will not burn him -nor wild beasts harm him. What says Zoroaster of the dying?” - -“He taught that Shraosha, the swift messenger, stands ready to receive -the soul and to conduct it over the bridge that is straight and -narrow into paradise, where the great angel, Bohman, will greet it -and say, ‘How happy art thou who hast come hither from mortality to -immortality!’ Then will the soul enter upon eternal blessedness.” - -“You said that Belteshazzer talks with unseen spirits and is a mighty -prophet. Do not the Magi also call up the dead and prophesy?” - -“They say so, Sire. But Belteshazzer says that they are liars and that -their art is black. He admits that they may talk with spirits, but -accuses them of dealing with demons and evil spirits. They worship the -spirits who inhabit the dark places of earth and work ill to men.” - -The Great King lay silent a moment with closed eyes. At length, heaving -a deep sigh, he said: - -“It is all a mystery! But I shall soon know. I am troubled concerning -Cambyses. I have heard that he has dealings with the Magi and has -attended their worship. God forbid that he should fall into their -hands! They are a vile sect, regarding neither oath nor promise. They -prey upon the weak and superstitious. They would throw down our ancient -laws. I have not been intolerant of others’ creeds or ever interfered -with their religion. Each nation has continued to worship God in its -own manner, giving obedience to me only in matters of government. Can -it be said that one God is better than the other? How was I to judge -the unknown things of God? But I know that God rules, whether named -Ahura-Mazda, Jah, Merodach, Jove, or Ra. Men know him not!” - -Again he fell silent, with closed eyes and pallid face turned to the -dim light of the lamps which hung from the ridge-pole by chains, -flaring in the currents of air and swinging to and fro as the tent -rocked under the shocks of the mighty wind. - -Rousing himself again, he continued: “I feel that my spirit will soon -depart. When it does, I lay upon you the task of conveying my body to -Pasargadæ, where you shall deposit it in a suitable tomb. Take half -of the Guard with you. Leave the remainder here with the King, your -father, who must finish the work I have begun and establish fortresses -along this river so that never again may the Touranians recover the -land we have conquered, or further molest Iran. Let my body be entombed -after the fashion of our fathers. Take a message to Bardya and say -that I have blessed him. Restrain him with your advice, that he do not -rebel and bring on war with his brother. Take my love and blessing to -Athura and Artistone. Into your care I give Athura. May long years of -happiness be yours! But I am very weary and I would sleep. Sit here by -me. It is pleasant to know that you are near!” - -The King closed his eyes and sank into a stupor. The Prince bent his -head upon his hands and silently wept. Presently becoming calmer, he -sat still in meditation, listening to the irregular breathing of the -sufferer. After a while he also slept, with his head resting on his -arms, which were folded across his knees. The hours went by, while the -great wind continued to bellow around and to whip the awnings of the -pavilion and while the life of the Great King slowly flickered out. -Darius was awakened by the surgeons, who, alarmed at the long silence -in the sick-room, had come in to look at the King. - -“Great Cyrus is dead!” he heard one of them say. - - - - -CHAPTER III - -PREXASPES - - -Cyrus, the Great King, had been conquered by a greater King. The -generals and nobles of his army gathered in solemn council on the day -following his death. The King of Iran presided. On him, as upon an -anchor in a storm, the others depended; and it was in the hearts of -many to declare him successor to the mighty dead. There was no love in -their hearts towards Cambyses, the heir. His open contempt for their -ancient customs and religion and his erratic and brutal disposition had -not attracted them. The army had given the throne and his distinctive -eminence as King of Kings to Cyrus; it could give them to another, now -that he was gone, in spite of his expressed will. - -At the right hand of the King stood the Prince, his son, his eyes -heavy with sorrow. Otanes, Gobryas, Hydarnes, Vomisces, and a score of -Persians of lesser note were there; and also Prexaspes, the Mede. - -As usual Prexaspes was carefully dressed; he was ornate in golden, -jewel-set armor and half enveloped in a silken cloak, the famous -Medean robe. His hair and beard were curled and perfumed. He moved -with exaggerated grace and carried his fine head haughtily. His -brothers-in-arms could ill conceal their contempt for his foppish -manners. They were rough, ready men, straight of look and direct of -speech. They loved not an Aryan who copied the manners of Babylon and -Nineveh and, as they suspected, the vices of those ultra-civilized -peoples. But they knew that Prexaspes was a brave and able commander of -horse and on that account ignored his manners. He was a fair sample of -the higher classes of Medes, who, residing on the borders of the more -effeminate peoples of the great Mesopotamian valley, had been infected -by their manners and customs. - -The Medes, in the former days, when they had conquered the lands -now occupied by them, had been sturdy, simple people. Centuries of -intercourse with the Assyrians and Babylonians had materially changed -their qualities and had not only affected their dress and manner of -living, but had injected into their ancient religion, which was a -monotheistic creed, new ideas that were polytheistic, much to the -indignation of their brethren of Persia and Bactra who still clung to -the ancient faith. The Medes had permitted the fire-worshipers of the -northern provinces to practice their occult arts and had to some extent -adopted those practices. There had, as a consequence, grown up a priest -class of Magi, or seers, wise men, prophets, who claimed to communicate -with the gods of hill, mountain, and plain, and who did undeniably -work wonders that could not be duplicated by the priests in the Aryan -temples, and thereby not only discomfited the latter in the eyes of the -people, but impressed the rulers of Medea in their favor. - -It was said that Prexaspes was a follower of the Magi, but on that -subject he adroitly avoided conversation. Cyrus, whose policy had ever -been to conciliate those he conquered, had recognized the military -ability of Prexaspes and had forborne to examine closely into his creed -or his manner of life. In return the latter had given him faithful -service and had been extremely useful in dealing with the Medean -nobility and in recruiting for the army. - -As soon as all who had been bidden were assembled, the King of Iran -addressed them briefly: “I have called you together to consider the -great calamity that has befallen this army and the empire. Great Cyrus -sleeps with his fathers. The decisive victory of yesterday resulted -thus in greater loss to us than to the enemy. The command of this army -has fallen upon me until a messenger can be sent to bring orders from -Cambyses, who, by the will of his august father, succeeds to the throne -of the King of Kings. It was the will of Cyrus that we hold all this -country and make the Jaxartes the future boundary of Iran. It shall be -done. We shall remain here until the enemy shall fully submit, and we -shall build fortresses along this river. On this spot where great Cyrus -departed this life, let us found a city named in honor of the Great -King. It shall be a monument to his glorious victory and a bulwark of -the empire. What say you?” - -He paused. Otanes, upon whom the King’s eyes rested, answered: “Let it -be so! Let the King’s will be law!” Nods and exclamations of assent -came from the company. - -The King continued: “The Great King ordered that his body be taken to -Pasargadæ, there to rest in the tomb prepared by him and in which rests -the body of his wife. He directed that my son take the Imperial Guard -for an escort and convey his body, when embalmed, to its resting-place. -This shall be done. As for me, I shall remain here until the frontier -be made safe. My son shall select such of you as he desires to -accompany him on his honorable mission. It will be necessary to send -a special messenger to Cambyses with the Great King’s last decree. -He shall travel with the Guard and my son until he reach Bactra; but -then he must go more swiftly, in order that Cambyses may make fitting -preparation for the funeral of his father. Who will volunteer for this -service?” - -Silence fell upon the company. There was no desire in any of them to -greet Cambyses. They would rather have deposed him. But Prexaspes stood -forth and said: “O King, if it please you, I will bear the message to -Cambyses, the King of Kings.” - -The King regarded Prexaspes a moment thoughtfully. He liked not this -man, but he could think of no reason to deny him. He said: - -“You shall go. But swear before us here that you will faithfully carry -to Cambyses this decree and assure him of our support!” - -“I swear!” responded Prexaspes, solemnly, lifting both hands towards -the sun and turning his face to it. A frown passed over the calm -features of the King. He liked not this exhibition of Mithra worship. -But he made no comment, only saying: - -“Say to the Great King, Cambyses, that I, Hystaspis, King of Iran, -have sworn to support him and his brother on their thrones according -to the will of Cyrus; and my word shall be kept! Advise him also that -the ancient laws and customs in Iran must not be disregarded. His great -father gave heed to them; and on them the Aryan peoples lay great -weight. In their observance will he gain strength; and the men of Iran -will in return dash to pieces his enemies. Do I not speak truth?” - -The speaker’s eyes glanced inquiringly over the company. The black, -sparkling eyes of Prexaspes likewise swept over it and noted the -expression on every countenance. Nods of approval and unanimous spoken -assent indicated the sentiment of all. Prexaspes, bowing low before -the King, answered: - -“I will exactly report your words, O King! I shall take great pleasure -in assuring the Great King that all here are his loyal supporters.” - -The King was about to dismiss the council, when a messenger rode up -from the east in great haste. He was from the pickets stationed near -the battlefield. The King waited till he had dismounted and drawn near. - -“A message, gracious King, from Captain Mardux of the scouts!” cried -the messenger, bowing low till his hands touched the earth. - -“Speak!” commanded the King. - -“The captain is approaching with a company of Touran princes, who come -to the Great King to tender submission. He has halted at the outer -limits of the camp to await your orders. Shall he slay them or bring -them hither?” - -“Bring them hither!” - -The messenger again bowed low, backed from the circle, and sprang on -his horse. As soon as he was gone, the King said: - -“It will be best not to inform these men of the death of Cyrus. No lie -need be spoken. But I am the King. Cyrus is not dead but sleepeth. Send -hither an interpreter.” - -Gobryas, to whom the last command was spoken, departed to summon an -interpreter. Meanwhile the King caused a purple-covered chair to be -brought out and placed on a platform made of camp-chests covered with -a costly rug. In this he seated himself, and with his son at his right -hand, Otanes at his left, and the other nobles near, all dressed in -glittering mail and fully armed, he was ready to receive and impress -the coming delegation. A glittering crown of gold studded with gems, -high and pointed, like the miter of a priest, was placed on his -head. In his hand was a scepter, a silver rod tipped with a golden -pomegranate. Right royal was his aspect; and the stern countenances of -his captains added to the impressiveness of the scene. - -Captain Mardux, a stout, bluff soldier, who had won his promotion from -the ranks by prowess and shrewdness, presently rode up with a company -of cavalry, escorting five men of swarthy countenance, long-haired, -almond-eyed, mounted on powerful ponies, sitting on goatskins instead -of saddles, and clothed in silken garments and pointed fur caps. The -captain caused them to dismount and led them before the King, where, -in obedience to an expressive gesture of the captain’s hands, they -threw themselves flat upon the earth in salutation. Here they lay -face-downward while the captain reported as follows: - -“These dogs, O King, came to us with hands in air, showing themselves -unarmed and asked to be taken to the Great King. I know some words of -their language and so understood that they come as messengers from the -Tourans.” - -“It is well, Mardux. Bid them rise to their knees.” - -Captain Mardux roused the prostrate men with his toe and made them -assume a kneeling posture. From this position, they glanced with ferret -eyes at the King and his supporters. They were evidently greatly -impressed, but their sullen countenances exhibited no fear. Gobryas now -appeared with an interpreter, a man of Bactra who had conducted trading -expeditions over the great plains in more peaceable days. Thereupon the -following colloquy occurred between the King and one of them: - -“Who are you and whence come you?” - -“We are messengers of the Queen of the Massagetæ. We come from her -encampment, a day’s journey eastward.” - -“What seek you?” - -“We come to greet the Great King, Cyrus, whose power even the gods -cannot withstand. Behold! our King is dead on yonder field, and the -King’s son is dead. Our people are broken. The bodies of our slain -choke the great river. Only old men and children are left. Who can -withstand Cyrus? Like the lightning and the whirlwind he sweeps up -from the south! He smites and men are not! We come to tender unto him -a handful of earth, a broken twig, and a cup of water, and to ask his -pardon, that we may henceforth be his men and live under the shadow of -his arms.” - -“Cyrus, the Great King, sleeps and we cannot awaken him. Behold me, the -King of Iran, Hystaspis! I will receive your tokens of submission.” - -“It is well! We know of you, O King of Iran, surnamed the Just. Have we -not heard of your strong arm and most just and merciful heart? If it be -permitted, we will arise and present to you our tokens of submission, -asking mercy for our remnant of people.” - -“It is permitted!” - -The men arose. One produced a small casket of carved wood inlaid with -ivory, and opening it so that it revealed the brown earth of the desert -therein, he solemnly placed it in the outstretched hand of the King. -Another produced a twig of wood plucked from a stunted oak, and another -a small jar of water, which were solemnly received and passed on to -Otanes by the King, who then said: - -“Hear now the King’s sentence! You are pardoned. Enough blood has been -shed to atone for past injury. You are brave men whom the Great King -will delight to own as his children. Your lands and all your property -are forfeit to him, but these he will let you use so long as you serve -him in good faith. But in order that you may enjoy his protection, -it will be necessary for you to render to him each summer season ten -thousand good horses, as many cattle, and a like number of sheep. That -he may have evidence of your good faith and in order that your people -may be instructed in his laws, you must send to our city of Bactra -each year one hundred of your most noble youths, to enter the King’s -service, whose lives shall be forfeit should you rebel. Furthermore, -you shall maintain for the King’s service ten thousand horsemen, fully -equipped, who shall march whither he wills. You shall guard these lands -against all foes. In return for these light services, the power of the -Great King shall be over you, your foes shall be his foes, and his -mighty arm will give you peace. You shall go out and come in according -to your customs, but you shall molest no man who acknowledges the Great -King as his master. I have spoken!” - -The ambassadors bowed themselves to the earth, and their spokesman -replied: - -“Let all these conditions be written on tablets, O Gracious King! Most -merciful and gracious is your heart! Our people will most gladly submit -and will faithfully observe these conditions. And now we beg that as an -earnest of our good intent, we may bring to you our first offering of -ten thousand horses, ten thousand sheep, and as many cattle, for the -use of our Lord and his army. So may the Great King see that we deal -not with crooked tongues or lying lips.” - -“It is so ordered!” assented the King, graciously. “While we have a -sufficiency of victuals, fresh meat will be welcome to the army. The -treaty shall be written on tablets. Go now with Captain Mardux and -partake of refreshments ere you return to your people. Say to them that -we shall build here a great city to be named the City of Cyrus, and it -shall be a place for trade where they may exchange the product of their -herds for the fruits of the south countries. Let them send laborers to -assist, and the King’s bounty shall be sufficient for them. But of this -we will give you further information at a future day.” - -The ambassadors withdrew, greatly pleased that the sentence of the King -was not more burdensome. A week later, the required horses, cattle, and -sheep were brought to the camp, and the one hundred youths as hostages -were surrendered. Within a year, the walls of a city were begun and -a colony of loyal Aryans located within them as the nucleus of an -emporium which flourished there a thousand years, rejoicing in the name -of the Great King who there died for his race. - -Meanwhile expert embalmers, who had learned their art in Egypt, -prepared the body of Cyrus for its long journey to the city of his -fathers. When well prepared, it was enclosed in a heavy casket, placed -on a four-wheeled chariot drawn by ten royal white stallions, and, -encompassed by the Imperial Guard, was conveyed to its tomb. The great -army, drawn up in two long parallel lines, gave sad farewell to its -hero-king as the funeral car passed along between, escorted by the -Guard; and tears streamed down every Aryan cheek. To Prince Hystaspis, -who led the van, with Gobryas at his side, a roar of acclamation, a -royal salute, and shouted wishes for a safe journey and quick return, -came from the successive companies he passed. Prexaspes, riding some -paces to the rear, noted the great demonstration and pondered deeply -thereon. - -All day the funeral car and its splendid escort moved slowly southward. -The Prince of Iran was silent, absorbed in meditation. Gobryas vainly -endeavored to engage him in conversation. The troopers noted his -downcast mien and whispered together concerning it. It was well known -that Cambyses hated the Prince. Every soldier in the army had discussed -it with his fellow since the Great King died. All had hoped that King -Hystaspis would claim Cyrus’ throne, his by right of birth and age, -if being descended from an older branch of the Achæmenian family -counted; but they had been disappointed when the King had announced his -support of Cambyses. What if the Prince could be persuaded to seize the -throne? It was a new throne anyway, this throne of the King of Kings, -the Emperor of many nations. If he would take it, they would give -it to him! So reasoned the army. King Hystaspis would accede if the -Prince should declare his acceptance. It would be better to go against -Cambyses sword in hand and to contest for the prize of sovereignty -with him, than to be seized and slain by the madman after submitting -to his sway. All day on the march and much of that night around their -camp-fires, the troopers discussed the matter. The result of their -consultation appeared next morning. The Prince, after a restless night -in which evil dreams disturbed his slumber when he did succeed in his -efforts to sleep, rose and went forth just as the sun was rising. He -was greatly surprised to see his ten thousand men drawn up in solid -masses, forming a hollow square around his tent. He was nonplussed when -every cap was hurled into the air, every sword struck buckler and every -head bowed low in salute to him. His face went white with emotion and -then became dark with wrath as he heard the thunderous shout: - -“Hail, King of Kings! All hail!” - -He raised his hand, beckoning for silence, and, addressing a group of -officers, he said, speaking sternly and in a loud voice, - -“What means this?” - -One of the officers advanced a pace, and, bowing low, said: - -“Son of Achæmenes, Cyrus, the Great King, is dead! Your Father, the -illustrious King of Iran, has refused to take his place. But you have -not refused. Now we know that Cambyses hates you and will do you evil. -He is no Aryan, moreover, and is said to be a madman. Heed this, our -prayer! Let us recognize you as the King of Kings and our good right -arms will make it so!” - -As he ceased speaking, a roar of assent went up from ten thousand -throats. The soldiers extended their hands to him in entreaty. Again he -beckoned for silence. When the clamor ceased, he answered: - -“What you ask is impossible to grant! As my father swore to Cyrus, -so did I! I am bound by a sacred oath to the Great King, whose body -lies there on its car, but whose spirit even now, perhaps, hovers near -us; and I must support Cambyses and Bardya on their thrones forever. -My word is given; it shall not return! This throne is the throne of -Cyrus; he set it up and his children are entitled to it. It is true, -the King of Iran by right of descent might have contested with Cyrus -the throne of Persia; but he had no right to contest with him that -which his mighty arm brought in subjection to him. As King of Iran, my -father is your ruler. I, his son, am most happy to be your Prince. But -Cambyses is overlord and such must remain! I have no fear. Cambyses, -the Great King, will not be empowered to do me harm unless I rebel. You -have rebelled. You know the punishment of treason is death; but I will -pardon you now if you will swear before Ahura-Mazda to remain faithful -to Cambyses, the Great King, so long as he respects the laws of Iran. -Up with your hands and swear!” - -There was a pause. The troopers looked to their officers and upon each -other. A murmur ran through the great host. Would the Prince yield? -They knew his firmness and his love of truth and that he had never -broken oath or promise. Looking upon his countenance, sad but set with -determination, they decided to obey. But some wept aloud, and tears -flowed down the cheeks of others. The captains raised their hands, -saying: “We swear, O Prince of Iran! You alone may release this oath!” -And the soldiers repeated solemnly but without enthusiasm: “We swear, O -Prince, and you alone may release this oath!” - -Thus did the Prince of Iran for the sake of an oath put aside the -highest position earth could give. Dismissing the assembly with a wave -of his hand, he turned in great agitation to enter his tent, that he -might regain that calmness for which in all difficult situations he -was ever noted. As he turned, his eyes met those of Prexaspes, who -occupied a tent near his, and, who, standing in his tent-door, had been -a witness of the whole incident. He noted on the face of the Mede great -astonishment. He gravely acknowledged the profound bow with which the -latter greeted him and passed into his tent. Later, on the march that -day, the Prince called Prexaspes to his side, and said to him: - -“Lord Prexaspes, you were witness when the Imperial Guard sought my -consent to rebel. You are going in before Cambyses, the King of Kings; -and I place it upon your honor to deal justly with me in this matter. -These men are like children, loving me as I love them, and thought they -were doing me a service. If you see fit to speak to the King of it, -assure him of my loyalty. Also say that I myself will stand or fall -with these men. No harm must come to them. The King of Kings shall have -loyal service of me and of these as long as they remain with me.” - -“What need to report?” rejoined Prexaspes, warmly. “Truly it was no -light thing your oath required of you! I marvel that you refused, -knowing as you do how the King of Kings hates you, hates your friends, -hates his brother, who is dear to you, and even his sister, the -lovely Athura! Rest assured that, should this come to his ears, I -will truthfully describe your actions. How can I forget that day at -the crossing of the Araxes, when my Babylonian archers and I were -surrounded by howling Scythians and we were hard-pressed? Was it not -the Prince of Iran who came with the Guard to our rescue? I may not be -a follower of Zoroaster, Great Prince, but I am not ungrateful!” - -The Prince looked into the eyes of Prexaspes and saw that he was -sincere. “I trust you,” he said. “Let us hope that Cambyses as King may -forget his dislikes as a man.” - - - - -CHAPTER IV - -ATHURA - - -Ancient Bactra, the mother city of the Aryan race, was situate in the -midst of a beautiful valley surrounded on all sides by mountain ranges. -It was a fertile valley. Through it rushed the limpid river, Adirsiah, -coming down from the distant snow-capped mountains in the east and -finding an outlet northward to the Oxus. Though it was summer, the -hills were green and the valley was luxuriant with full-leafed trees -and blooming gardens. It seemed a paradise indeed to the Prince of -Iran and his wayworn guard, marching in from the arid northern plain. -Bactra was a great city. Many square miles dotted with ruins at this -day mutely tell of its extent. Here the mythical Kaiomur, possibly a -son of Japhet, settled, and planted a race from which many nations -have sprung. It was not a walled city. The men of Iran relied on their -good right arms for defense. Indeed, they were not accustomed to await -invasion; they invaded others. In the open, with galloping steed and -spear at rest they swept the enemy from their path, or on foot, with -bow and arrow they smote him or closed with him in close mortal combat -with sword and battle-ax. Their valor made a wall more potent than -stones. - -Like a hive did the ancient city nourish myriad lives and send forth -swarms of sturdy men, who, under the leadership of able men, took with -them wives, children, and goods and forcibly possessed new homes in -distant climes. One stream passed westward to the lower Caspian and, -branching there, flowed northward, westward, and southward. Hellas, -Asia Minor, the Saxon woods, Scandinavia, and Western Europe received -them, not perhaps in one year or one century, but in successive years, -as successive waves with a rising tide ever encroach on the shore. -Medea and Persia received them. Ancient records seem to indicate that -they dominated the great valley of the Euphrates and Tigris and even -planted families in Syria on the shores of the Great Sea; and it is -sometimes argued that the ancestors of Abraham, father of the Hebrews, -came from Iran bringing their knowledge of one God with them. It is at -least true that the monarchs of the Medes and Persians ever favored the -Hebrews and acknowledged their Jehovah as the same God they themselves -worshiped under the name Ahura-Mazda, or the Life-Giving Spirit. -Another swarm crossed the southern mountains and occupied India. But -eastward and northeastward, in obedience to some primal instinct -that seems to have driven them in all other directions, the Aryans -never penetrated. The slant-eyed, yellow races, protected by the vast -mountain ranges and desert plains of Tibet, multiplied in peace on -the shores of the Pacific Ocean and threw out their swarms northward -and eastward into the Americas and the islands of the south seas. -Occasionally their hordes, under the general designation of Tourans, -pressed upon their western neighbors by way of the plains of Siberia, -and later, as Huns, Turks, and Tartars, succeeded in overpowering, by -weight of vast numbers, the provinces so long protected by Aryan valor; -but not until that valor had been forgotten in the luxuries of an -enervating civilization. - -Bactra was at the intersection of main highways of commerce. Here the -great caravan road from Rhages, to which flowed by different routes -the trade of Persia and Medea, of Egypt, Babylonia, Syria, and Europe, -intersected the roads from India and Tourania. Here the beautiful wares -of Babylon and Nineveh, of Samos and Damascus, of Egypt and the Ionian -cities and of Greece were exchanged for the fabrics of India and the -products of the northern plains. Here caravans outfitted for trade in -distant lands. The great market-place, an open square on the shore -of the Adirsiah, near the center of the city, was ever lively with -the movement of men of different colors and wearing as many different -dresses; of camels ever complaining and groaning; of donkeys, braying; -of beautiful horses, exhibiting their points; and of a thousand -vehicles for transporting goods. Around three sides were dome-roofed -stores, where the wealth of all nations was displayed;, where gold, -silver, precious stones, beautiful earthenwares, ivory, rugs, weapons, -fruits, grains, and wearing apparel were exhibited for exchange or for -sale, and the noisy shouts of traders were heard the whole day. Groups -of soldiers swaggered along, keeping the peace. Teachers and priests -in long robes walked with solemn pace contemplative; magistrates and -nobles rode through with lofty aspect; the countryman, then as ever, -wandered about in open-eyed curiosity, loved and respected by all -Aryans, but nevertheless simple-minded and apt to be cheated; and the -humble laborer of the city, rough-spoken but shrewd, boldly jostled any -foreigner who might cross his path. - -The royal palace occupied an eminence sloping down to the river, -near the eastern limits of the city, its stately walls, and porticos -dimly seen through the leafy trees of the park surrounding it. -Other mansions of the rich and noble, each surrounded by garden or -park, clustered near. The narrow, irregular streets were bordered by -the houses and shops of the commercial class. On the outskirts, the -humbler cottages of the poor were built. On all sides lay the gardens -and fields in which were raised the vegetables consumed by the vast -population. - -Couriers had brought to Prince Bardya at Bactra news of his father’s -death. A period of mourning had been proclaimed. When the funeral car -with its guard drew near the city, a decree was issued and proclaimed -on all the street corners, commanding all to leave their tasks and to -observe a day of special mourning. A great procession marched out of -the city to meet the dead king. A thousand horsemen, four abreast, led -the way. Prince Bardya, riding a great white horse, rode alone, with -bowed head and sorrowful demeanor. Following him were two litters, -carried on the shoulders of stout black slaves; these bore the royal -daughters of Cyrus, Athura and Artistone. A thousand or more nobles, -magistrates, travelers of note, and rich men rode next. Countless -multitudes of all classes closed the procession or traveled along the -way through the fields, eager to see and to hear. - -The Prince of Iran, leaving his camp equipage at a ford of the river a -league below the city, advanced slowly with the funeral car and his ten -thousand weary, wayworn guards, to meet the procession. Coming to an -open field, wherein stood several great oaks, he caused the funeral car -to stop beneath the branches of one of the trees and massed his guard -in an open square around it, leaving a way open for the royal Prince -and his sisters to approach the bier. Then, accompanied by Gobryas, he -rode on to meet the procession. The advance guards of Prince Bardya -opened to let him pass through, forming in lines on either side of the -way. - -The Prince of Iran and Gobryas dismounted as they were about to meet -the son of Cyrus; and the latter likewise dismounted, and, hastening to -them, embraced them affectionately, while tears dimmed all eyes. - -“Hail, dear friends!” was his greeting. “It is pleasant to meet you -even though sadness comes with you.” He kissed the Prince of Iran and -embraced him. “My sisters are here. Let us go to them,” he then said. - -The litters drew near and were placed on the ground by their brawny -carriers. The curtains of the foremost were parted and from it emerged -a young woman, heavily veiled and dressed in rich but somber clothing. -As her brother and his two friends approached, she drew aside the veil -from her face, and, smiling through tears upon the Prince of Iran, -extended to him her hand. He bent knee before her and reverently kissed -the extended hand. - -“Greeting, Prince of Iran!” she said in a low, sweet voice, wherein -gladness struggled with sadness. “Arise! Should a Prince of Iran kneel -to any person?” - -“To one only in the whole world!” was his reply, arising and looking -down into her glorious eyes. “If I were not here on so sad an errand, -this would be my happiest day. I bring to you the last message of love -and farewell from the King of Kings. His last thoughts and words were -of you and of the little sister here.” - -He turned to greet Artistone, who now came forward from her litter, and -gravely bent to kiss the little hand she gave him. - -“Come!” said Bardya, “let us go and greet the dead. When we return to -the palace we shall renew our acquaintance and you shall tell us all -that our beloved father said.” - -Without further conversation they walked between the lines of massed -soldiery, who saluted as they passed, to the funeral car, around which -stood a score of officers with drawn swords as a guard of honor. They -ascended the great car, drew aside the heavy curtains, with which it -was surrounded, and stood in the presence of the dead. The casket had -been partially opened and some of the wrappings over the face of the -remains had been removed, that they might look again upon the beloved -features. Royalty for the moment was forgotten and the bereaved -children wept; and, in an instant, a great wave of emotion swept over -the vast multitude. Men of all stations, women of all classes and their -children, lifted up their voices in loud lamentation. The hero, under -whose mighty shadow they had so long rested and been safe, was no more! -Cyrus, the well-beloved, was gone! Alas and alas! wailed the people. -The glowing sun smiled upon the snowy peaks in the east, the green -hills in the west, and the lovely valley with its rippling stream, and -all nature seemed happy. Only this myriad of human beings voiced their -woe. No greater tribute could have been given to the mighty dead. - -But weeping must have an end. The Prince and his sisters descended -from the car and returned to the palace. The casket, escorted by -the multitudes, was conveyed to a temple, which stood in the park -surrounding the palace, and was there kept while arrangements were made -for its further transportation to Persia. - -Prexaspes, having been given audience by Prince Bardya, was furnished -with an escort and sent on his way to Cambyses at Hamadan. He was -directed to inform the King of Kings that his brother and sisters would -accompany the body of their father to Pasargadæ. The determination -of Bardya to attend his father’s corpse to its tomb gave the Prince -of Iran much concern. It would place Bardya within the power of King -Cambyses, whose uncertain temper might lead him to fratricide. Knowing -the disposition of Cambyses and his long-standing hatred towards -Bardya, and fearing that a conflict would inevitably arise over the -divided authority left them by the will of Cyrus, the Prince sought to -persuade Bardya to remain in Bactra, whose people would protect him. -But Bardya would not be persuaded. He was a bold youth and thought that -he would be as safe among the Persians as among the Bactrians. - -The palace of Bactra was the property of its ancient line of kings. -Here the Kings of Iran were crowned, and from it went forth all royal -decrees. Here King Hystaspis in early youth had resided with his queen, -and here Darius, their son, had been born. But when Cyrus of Persia -became conqueror of Medea and assumed the title of King of Kings, -he admitted that Persia was a part of Iran and placed it likewise -under the rule of Hystaspis, but on condition that the latter should -acknowledge him as overlord of all. King Hystaspis entertained for his -great cousin the most lively admiration and affection. He cared not to -dispute with him world authority. He was a mystic, a lover of learning -and of his fellow-men. He would much rather have sat at the feet of -Zoroaster and delved into the mystery of life and the greater mystery -of death than rule as King. But he accepted the duties of kingship as -a trust for his people and stoutly protected them from their enemies -as well as in the enjoyment of their ancient rights. He had accepted -the proposition of Cyrus and under him had ruled all Iran, including -Persia. His authority even extended over Medea in the absence of Cyrus, -although, the capital of Cyrus’ empire being at Hamadan, the Great -King generally regulated the internal affairs of Medea himself. - -King Hystaspis had then built for himself a palace on the banks of the -royal river Pulwar in Persia near where it flowed into the Araxes and -about thirty miles below or west of Pasargadæ, around which arose a -great city known to history as Persepolis, where in winter he might -enjoy a less rigorous climate than at Bactra. There he and his queen -loved to reside in the midst of a great park, surrounded by men and -women of congenial spirit, embowered in the flowers and foliage of a -semi-tropic vegetation with the great plain of Merv, a very paradise -under irrigation, lying before them. His provinces were under the rule -of governors. The load of executive duties fell upon his officers. Only -in times of war did he leave his retreat, except that once each year he -returned to Bactra for some weeks of administrative work. - -During the absence of King Hystaspis and his son with Cyrus on the -expedition against the Tourans, Bardya and his sisters had been guests -in the palace at Bactra. This was a rambling structure, one story in -height, adorned with a portico whose tall stone pillars supported a -heavy wooden roof and gave to its front the appearance of a temple. -The walls of the palace were of roughly hewn stone, thick and massive. -There were many wings, all gable-roofed and rudely ornate with -buttresses and overhanging eaves. Narrow windows and doors gave light -and air to the interior. It being summer, the windows were protected -by heavy wooden bars only, the winter-time shutters having been -removed. Gauze curtains on the inside were hung over them, more to -exclude insects than for beauty. The doors were of heavy wood, bound -with brazen bands cut in ornate figures. Inside, the many rooms were -fitted luxuriously, with bright, soft rugs on the stone floors and with -figured draperies on the walls, where, also, hung armor and weapons. -Divans, couches, chairs, and tables richly upholstered and set with -precious metals and ivory constituted the furniture. In the midst of -the palace was an open court, where a fountain gushed up from a rocky -islet in the middle of a pool and where flowering shrubs perfumed the -air. The servants’ quarters were at the rear, and, not far away, was -another building where a company of soldiers had quarters. - -The white stone walls of a small temple could be seen three hundred -paces to the west of the palace, in the midst of great oaks and elms. -There had Zoroaster taught and had exercised the offices of chief -priest of Iran, and there beneath its altar lay buried his saintly -bones. There a corps of priests kept the sacred fire ever burning -and daily uttered prayers for the King and his people. There, before -entering upon any long journey or going to war, the King of Iran -offered his sacrifices and raised his hands to the Great Life-giving -Spirit of Heaven. There, now, within its sacred portals, reposed for a -time the body of the Great King. - -The ground sloped gently northward from the palace down to the shore -of the Adirsiah and was graced with many large trees. A low stone wall -surrounded the palace park, except where the river bounded its front. -There were benches beneath the elms on the river shore, where one -could sit and look upon the distant northern mountains or at the rapid -stream, rushing in light green splendor through its narrow, rock-bound -channel and with sighing murmur giving an undertone to the songs of -birds. Here at even came Athura, after having listened to the chant -of the priests, celebrating the close of the day as she knelt by her -father’s bier. She had come hither to be alone with her sorrow. - -The air was warm and balmy. A cooler breeze was beginning to blow down -from the mountains; it played with the dark hair above her brow. The -scarflike veil, which commonly served as a head-dress, was thrown aside -and rested on her shoulders, exposing the wavy mass of hair upon her -head and the gem-studded band that encircled it like a crown. Her tall, -well-developed body was robed in a long mantle of dark, soft fabric, -somewhat like the Grecian robe, caught up in the folds at the left side -so as to expose the tip of a sandaled foot, and secured by a girdle -of golden links at the waist. The short sleeves of an under jacket -covered her arms to the elbow. Bracelets of gold set with gems graced -her wrists. No pen has ever described her beauty or the royal grace -of her demeanor. Through the dim vista of the ages comes a picture of -dark brown eyes, in the depths of which shone all the tenderness of -womanhood with its all-embracing sympathy and boundless capacity for -love, and all the fearlessness of a pure, proud spirit, accustomed to -power and authority. Comes also a vision of a fair complexion, pure -Caucasian, or rather Aryan; a lofty brow, inherited from her father; a -profile, now known as Grecian, but not modern Grecian; an expressive -mouth, where sweetness dwelt, but which could show firmness and even -sternness when necessary; a smile that would raise a worshiper to -heaven; a frown before which the boldest would falter. - -In those days and among that people, woman held high and honorable -place. The servility of the Semitic races, aped by later Persian -rulers, had not yet degraded her. As in Greece and Rome, where men -of kindred blood dwelt, so among the Iranians, woman held a most -honorable place. Man ruled the world; but his heart was ruled by a -noble woman. Coming of such a race, where equality made her sex noble, -this royal princess exhibited in her carriage a spirit before which men -bowed, not because she was high-born and of royal lineage, but because -she was a woman. - -Of her tradition has spoken much and history little. All agree that -she was the most famous woman of her age. Some would have her the -wife of three kings: of Cambyses, her brother, of the false Bardya, -or Smerdis, and of Darius, son of Hystaspis. Others declare that her -sister, Artistone, was the wife of the latter. Others, that Artistone -was the ill-fated wife of Cambyses. This is certain, that she was the -high-spirited daughter of Cyrus, that she was indeed the wife of the -greatest of the Kings of Iran and the mother of a line of kings; and -history indicates that she was the real ruler of the empire while her -son wore the crown. But such history had not yet been written, when, -on this summer evening, she stood on the shore of the river Adirsiah -and sadly meditated on the pleasant days of her girlhood spent in the -company of her father. Her mother had died when she was a child of -ten years; and, thereafter, her father had made her his companion, -delighting in her wisdom as much as in her affection. She had traveled -with him as he moved through his great empire, had played in the -ancestral park at Pasargadæ, had ruled his palace at Susa, had viewed -with wonder the mighty walls and hanging gardens of Babylon, and had -dwelt much in Hamadan, the chief capital of the empire. There rose in -her memory the proud, beautiful face of her mother, the cruel, sneering -countenance of Cambyses, the smiling, mischievous face of Bardya, the -little sister Artistone, and the grave, kindly father, whose stately -manner never departed even in the privacy of home-life. Into this -picture of her childhood life there came another face and form, one -that of late years had filled much of her life with the sweetness of -love. She remembered her first meeting with the Prince of Iran, at -Pasargadæ, and how afterwards as a tall youth of fourteen years he came -to her father’s court to enter his service, and that he talked much of -his mother, of his father, and of his studies. He had at once assumed -a sort of protectorate over Bardya and herself, interposing often -between them and the cruel elder brother, Cambyses, and even coming to -blows with him in their behalf. With him she had studied, had learned -the art of writing and reading, had sat at the feet of the great seer -of Babylon, Belteshazzer, also known as Daniel, the Hebrew, and had -learned to ride, to hunt, and to handle arms. She had not neglected -the arts practiced by the women of her race. To cook, to sew, to spin, -to weave wonderful tapestries,--all these she had learned. Many times, -disguised, she and Bardya and the young Prince of Iran had traveled -from place to place, enjoying adventures among the common people and -sometimes incurring great risks. Then wars had come, and her brothers -and the young Hystaspis had followed the Great King on his campaigns, -that they too might learn the war-game. - -She sat down on a rustic seat beneath a great elm and with hands folded -in her lap gazed dreamily at the swirling stream, into which the shades -of evening were darkly falling. Bitter-sweet thoughts, the sense of -personal loss, the uncertainty of the future, the near presence of him -she loved,--a hundred passing impressions stirred her soul. What would -Cambyses do, now that he was to be the King of Kings? She and Bardya -had often discussed the subject. She knew that the proud spirit of the -latter would suffer no oppression from the King. Would there be civil -war? Would brother fight brother? She feared so, knowing the hatred -Cambyses felt towards Bardya, a feeling that the latter reciprocated. - -A footfall startled her. Turning, she beheld the Prince of Iran coming -towards her. She rose with a smile of welcome and extended her hands -to him. How noble he seemed to her! He had put off his armor, and over -his close-fitting tunic of soft, velvety cloth had thrown the elegant -Medean cloak in common use among the noble-born. Sandals protected his -feet, and the interlaced thongs with which they were held partially -covered his ankles and legs to the knee, to which the skirt of his -tunic descended. The open folds of the long cloak gave freedom to his -limbs and displayed the broad purple sash which served as a belt and -the golden chain from which his short sword swung. His head was bare, -displaying a mass of dark hair, slightly curled, and combed back from -his broad brow. He had washed away the stains of travel. His sun-tanned -skin glowed with health. His eyes were alight with love. - -A bulbul broke forth into song in the branches of the tree above them. -The breeze rustled gently amidst the leaves. The gurgle and rush of -the stream rose softly. A thousand whispering voices seemed to waken -all about, as if the spirits of the woods talked of these two standing -there in close embrace. Love, without which no human soul desires to -live, which raises men to God, which makes of earth a heaven, which -in its all-abounding strength makes men and women strong, the chief -attribute of God and the chief element in His children, which links -congenial spirits together for eternity and drives out evil, here sat -enthroned. - -After the first warm greetings were over, they sat down side by side on -the rustic seat. - -“I may tell you now,” he said, “that your father gave consent to our -marriage. How I wish you could have been present so that he could have -placed your hand in mine! Now, if we observe the ancient customs of our -race, your eldest brother must give his consent.” - -“But even then we must wait until the days of mourning for my father -are finished!” - -“I know, but what if Cambyses does not consent?” - -She was silent for a moment. This possibility had occurred to both. The -word of Cambyses the Great King would be law. He might if he willed -give his sister to another. - -“That Cambyses is not fit to reign!” she exclaimed presently. “My -father should have decreed Bardya his successor! Am I, the daughter of -Cyrus, to have no part in this empire? To have no will of my own? Let -the people of Iran answer! What say you?” - -The Prince was silent now. The oath sworn to the dead Cyrus recurred to -his mind. It would indeed have been better had Cyrus willed that Bardya -should be his successor, for then the Aryans would have cheerfully -followed his will. As he replied not, she continued: - -“Who, in truth, is entitled to reign in Iran? If birth gives right, is -not the gracious King, your father, this day entitled to succeed my -father? For he is of an older branch of the Achæmenian family. Let him -assert this right! The men of Iran will uphold him. As for me, I shall -be satisfied to become queen of the world, when you succeed to your -father’s place.” - -“Of all these matters have I thought much,” he replied slowly. “It is -true my father is entitled to reign in Iran; but the empire of Cyrus -reaches on every side beyond the utmost limits of Iran; and it was his -by right of conquest. It is a new empire based on the provinces of -Persia and Medea over which he was always entitled to reign. Perhaps -our ancient customs and laws would give my father the best right to -succeed. But he has refused to assert that right. He has sworn to -Cyrus to support Cambyses and Bardya on their thrones forever. I, -too, in obedience to my father’s will, when the Great King lay dying, -made solemn oath that I would likewise support them on their thrones, -according to the terms of his will. Our oaths cannot return. But such -oaths do not take away our ancient right to rule as Kings of Iran. -That we will ever maintain; but not to the overthrow of Cambyses or of -Bardya. I am troubled to know how to act in the future. Cambyses surely -will not permit Bardya to reign even over part of this empire; and -all the provinces of the East have been given to Bardya with the sole -condition that he acknowledge the overlordship of Cambyses. If the King -of Kings should lead an army hither to overthrow his brother, we must -fight him; if Bardya seeks to overthrow his brother, we must prevent -him. Alas! the mind of Cyrus must have been affected so that he could -not see clearly! I can see before us long years of civil war, wherein -Aryan will fight Aryan. Of one thing I am convinced, Bardya should not -accompany the body of his father to Pasargadæ. Here, in the faithful -city of Bactra, with the army of King Hystaspis at hand, he may be -secure. Would it not be better that you also remain here, while I go to -stand before the King and demand his consent to our marriage?” - -“Shall I not honor my father by attending when he goes to his tomb? I -have no fear of Cambyses. Surely he will attempt no harm to me or to -my brother when on this sacred mission! Besides, will you not also be -present?” - -“Yes, I shall be near. Let us hope that the King of Kings will be -gracious. My life shall be between you and harm. It would be valueless -to me without you!” - -“And mine would end without you! Have no fear that Cambyses may give -me to another! I, the daughter of Cyrus, will submit to no such -disposition! He dares not violate the ancient custom which gives a -woman the right to reject one who may be proposed. Not yet do the -slavish laws of the Assyrians have force in Iran. Cambyses may rage; he -may slay me! Yet will he not have his way with me! Truly if he attempts -to oppress Bardya and me, the people of Iran shall be appealed to; and -I know they will rise!” - -He drew his encircling arm closer and sighed deeply. “Oaths, lives, and -crown shall not stand between us!” he said. - - - - -CHAPTER V - -CAMBYSES - - -Some days were given to rest before the Prince of Iran and his guard, -escorting the royal dead and accompanied by the royal family, marched -out of Bactra on the long journey, over verdant plain and hill, over -rugged mountains and sandy wastes, to Pasargadæ. Their route lay -westward to Rhages, with the Elburz chain of mountains on the right -and the vast deserts of Iran on the left, thence southward by way of -Hamadan. A caravan accompanied them, bearing provisions and luxuries -for the journey. In spite of the sad errand, it was a pleasant -experience for the Prince and his beloved. - -Meanwhile Prexaspes, riding at courier speed, rushed on in advance to -carry tidings to Cambyses. As he rode, he formulated plans. He knew -Cambyses well,--in fact, it had been reported to Cyrus that Prexaspes -had abetted his wayward son in his excesses. As much to remove him from -his son as to please the Medes, the King had taken the powerful noble -with him on his expedition against the Touranians. Prexaspes had not -dared demur. Much as he loved ease and luxury, he was personally brave -and capable. He had performed his duties and had won the approbation of -the just old King. Knowing the weaknesses of Cambyses, his vanity, his -selfishness, his gross passions, and his superstitious nature, he now -planned how he should gain advantage by them; and in his mind he saw -himself raised to the second place in the empire, covered with riches, -honors, and power. - -He soon arrived at Rhages, an ancient city situated near that famous -pass through the Elburz mountain-chain known as the Caspian Gates, -and not far from Mount Demavend, around which cluster many legends of -ancient Iran. Here the stream of Aryans had halted many years before -separating into the three branches, one of which passed northward -through the Gates into the Caucasus and thence into Europe, another -westward into the mountains of Azerbijan, and another southward to -Medea and Persia. But Hamadan, the Ecbatana of the Greeks, situated -farther south, had grown greater and had become the capital of Medea. -Rhages had ceased to be the capital. It was, however, a great and -important city, a base for the army guarding the Caspian provinces -beyond the great mountain-chain and a market through which flowed -commerce from the sea of the north, the caravans of the east and south -and from the herdsmen of the mountains in the west. Mount Demavend, -magnificent in its snow-capped grandeur, on whose peak, it was said, -God sometimes rested to view His created world, is one of the great -mountains of earth. - -Prexaspes halted here but a day. He sacrificed a horse at the temple, -where the ancient Aryan rites were performed, and he drank soma and -was sprinkled with holy water afterwards at a Magian shrine, where he -left a gift of money. Having thus satisfied his conscience and invoked -good-luck from all sources, he galloped southward towards Hamadan, -where he expected to find King Cambyses. - -The queen city of the empire, celebrated in song and story, strong -in the martial spirit of its people, called Hamadan by the Persians, -Agmetha by the Hebrews, Ecbatana by the Greeks, sat upon a rolling -plain, close to the foot of Mount Elwend, sometimes called Mount -Orontes. In the center was an eminence on which was the citadel and -around which were seven walls rising in gradations, each painted a -different color from the others. On the top of the eminence was the -far-famed royal palace, covering acres of ground. Its glittering metal -roof reflected afar the rays of the sun. Its porch columns, its doors -and walls, were plated with precious metal. Its deep, cool interior was -luxuriously furnished with carved and curiously wrought tables, divans, -settees, and chairs, and with costly tapestries from Srinigar and rugs -and carpets from the looms of Medea. Its throne room was vast and -magnificent. A stone-built treasury vault occupied one corner, where -was stored untold wealth, gathered during the years of conquest, when -Crœsus and other unlucky kings fell before the conqueror. A park lay at -the rear, inclosed within the walls. - -To this city from east and south caravans, with their spirited horses, -their complaining camels, and their slow-moving elephants, came, -and from the west long trains of pack mules and slaves, to exchange -commodities and to outfit for new expeditions. Here came armies, -returning from chastisement of some rebel or from conquest of some -nation, to recruit for further forays. Half a million people, dwelling -in wooden, stone, or tent houses, here made their homes and proudly -claimed to be rulers of the world by virtue of the palace on the hill -and the power of its royal occupant. - -It was midsummer. Royalty and nobility, leaving the lowlands and the -heat of the capital city, sought cool retreats in the mountains. Mount -Elwend, whose peak is capped with eternal snow, thrusts downward vast -spurs into the plains eastward and southward; and, between their -wooded sides, babbling streams of cool water flow down from the snows. -In the vales and canyons of the foothills were many tents and rustic -cabins, where the rich and powerful dwelt and enjoyed the cool, sweet -air. Pack-trains fetched provisions and supplies from the city. In -luxury and dissipation, with sport and game, the elect of earth here -passed the time pleasantly. Here Cambyses was residing, all unconscious -that he was now King of Kings. - -Riding down from the north, with a score of soldiers at his back, -Prexaspes saw the dome and towers of the great palace flash in the -afternoon sun and knew that his mission was almost accomplished. His -heart beat high. He would be the first to greet Cambyses by his new -title, King of Kings, the Great King, and it would depend upon the mood -of Cambyses whether he would be given honors as the bearer of good -tidings, or be disgraced as the bearer of evil. The guard at his back, -picked up at Rhages, did not know his errand or that Cyrus was dead. -The dark, eagle-like countenance of Prexaspes was impassive and never -betrayed his thoughts. Worn by weather and hardened by exposure, he now -looked more the soldier than the courier. But he looked forward to many -days of ease and pleasure, when he could discard his dusty uniform for -clean linen, perfumed vestments, and the elegant Medean cloak. - -At a point about two miles north of the city, he met a train of donkeys -led by slaves and under guard of half a dozen mounted troopers. They -were moving slowly and they insolently neglected to give way to -Prexaspes and his followers when the latter came galloping down towards -them. - -“On the King’s business!” shouted Prexaspes, wrathfully, reining in -his foaming steed. “Out of the way, swine! Offscouring of the earth and -filthy jackals! must we ride over you?” - -“We also are on the King’s business!” retorted the leader of the -troopers, a dour, whiskered Mede, bringing his short spear into -position. “By the whiskers of Merodach! keep a civil tongue and do not -try riding over the train of Cambyses!” - -Prexaspes glowered at the speaker a moment. He recognized the sullen -face. - -“Ha, Merobates, is it you?” he cried. “I might have known the captain -of the King’s houseguard! Know you not Prexaspes?” - -Anger left the swarthy countenance of Merobates. He grinned as he -answered: - -“Truly I remember the Lord Prexaspes! But I did not suppose you were -within a thousand parasangs! Whence and whither?” - -“From the King to the King,” answered Prexaspes, enigmatically. “But -where is he,--Cambyses? I bear a message to him and must not delay.” - -“Wise it is not to delay on his business, indeed!” rejoined Merobates. -“The Prince is now at his summer camp some parasangs over there,” -indicating the slopes of Elwend. “I am just returning from the city -with the daily provisions for his use.” - -“Guide me to him, good Merobates, and great will be your reward!” said -Prexaspes. “In the King’s name, I command! Leave your men to bring the -train and lead on.” - -Merobates hesitated, considering whether it were wiser to stay with -his men and thus assure the performance of his daily duty or to obey -the order of the noble Prexaspes. But the compelling gaze of the -nobleman was upon him, and, having issued several gruff orders to his -subordinates, he led the way along a beaten trail into the hills. As -they went, Prexaspes sought information. - -“How long has the Prince been at his summer house?” - -“Seven days only. He has just married a new wife, the daughter of -Nebuchadezer, Prince of Nineveh, and he has taken her there, as he -says, to be at peace, leaving his other wives at the palace.” - -“Has he many people with him?” - -“Oh, yes! Thirty notables of Nineveh came as an escort with the new -wife. Thirty Medean nobles are with them for company. Besides, King -Crœsus is there and also the son of Hillel of Damascus. There be the -Babylonian hostages and Gaumata, the chief Magian, and a hundred others -from far and near. A thousand cavalry guard the camp. Great games have -there been! The Prince has proven himself to be a mighty archer and -spear-thrower. He outshoots them all. Well it is for them! For the -liquor--you know?” - -Merobates waved his hand suggestively towards his mouth as though -quaffing from a goblet. Prexaspes nodded assent. - -“How is the Prince’s temper?” he asked. - -“Excellent! Never better! His new wife pleases him and his servants -have learned how to avoid crossing him. But what is this news, which -you have galloped from afar to bring?” - -“It is for the Prince’s ears first; but know, O Merobates, that great -fortune either of good or evil hangs over your head and mine to-day. -How does the Prince regard himself now?” - -Merobates laughed. - -“He has adopted the customs of the lowlander dogs who salaam to the -earth before royalty. Cambyses has forgotten that he is mortal and -swears that he will do even greater deeds than the Great King, his -father. If you would please him, prostrate yourself and bow very low -to the earth. Were he God himself, he could not be pleased more with -adulation and homage! Praise his deeds--he swells with pride. Fail to -praise--you may as well leap from the tower in the city market! Please -him--a gold chain and a chief place at feasts is your reward! Displease -him,--a bowstring at your throat, or hanging by your heels to a beam, -or some other evil! Me has he ever commanded to treat him as ever I -have,--with respect and obedience, but not with lying adulation. I tell -him his faults. He laughs.” - -“I remember, he used to say that Merobates was his conscience and was -the only man who dared to cross him or to speak plainly to him.” - -“It has always been so. He is violent. He fears not to smite in wrath; -but he is subject to persuasion and art. He has no patience with those -whom he dislikes and he dislikes all who neglect to praise him. Even -the great Belteshazzer, appointed Governor of this province by Cyrus, -has not escaped his anger. The Prince has revoked his authority.” - -Presently they entered a canyon, in which a clear brook tumbled over -rocks. Following this they soon entered a small valley. Great trees -bordered the margin of the stream and were scattered over the valley, -forming a natural park. In the midst was the Prince’s palace, a low -structure built of hewn timbers. A score of lesser houses and many -tents stood at the sides of an open field several acres in extent, -which lay in front of the palace. On this field the sports and contests -of which Cambyses was fond were held. - -Prexaspes now perceived a group of men gathered beneath the spreading -branches of a great live-oak near the palace. One, who was seated on a -thronelike chair higher than the others, was engaged in conversation -with another who stood uncovered before him and whose dress indicated -that he was a priest. Others standing near appeared to be giving close -attention. He who was seated was a large, heavy-limbed man, well-padded -with fat and short-necked and gross. His big, round head was covered -with a mass of curly black hair and was encircled by a gem-studded -coronet. His face was dark, heavy, and flaccid, but his black eyes -looked forth shrewdly from beneath overhanging brows. Bushy eyebrows -met above his beaklike nose. A heavy black beard cut to a length of -about six inches covered the lower part of his face. He was a powerful -man physically and was said to be agile and quick in spite of his fat. - -Such was Cambyses, elder son of Cyrus. There were marks of dissipation -on his face. From early youth he had indulged his passions, until now, -at the age of thirty years, he was a slave to them. - -The sound of approaching hoofs called the Prince’s attention to -Prexaspes and his followers. He paused in his discourse and exclaimed -angrily: “Who comes? It must be very important service to cause men to -ride thus into my presence!” - -Prexaspes halted at twenty paces’ distance, gave the reins of his steed -to Merobates, sprang to the earth and drew near, uncovering his head as -he advanced. Cambyses then recognized him and uttered an exclamation of -surprise and pleasure. Prexaspes, throwing himself on his face at the -Prince’s feet, cried: “All hail, King of Kings! May the Great King of -all the World live forever!” - -For a moment, Cambyses was silent. He knew the meaning of those words. -His face paled and he sank back upon his seat. But recovering he said, -in a voice quivering with excitement: “Rise up, Prexaspes! What mean -you? Why are you here? What of my father?” - -“I will speak only if you bid me, mighty King!” - -“Speak on!” - -“King Cyrus, the Great King, the immortal hero, greater than Jemshid, -greater than Kaiomur, is no more alive! But there lives a greater, even -Cambyses, King of Kings, King of the Whole Earth; and, to him bring I -this message at the command of the noble Hystaspis, King of Iran, thy -subject. May I find forgiveness as a bearer of this evil news of the -death of thy father, and favor as a bearer of the good news of thy -accession to the throne!” - -Cambyses was again silent, unable fully to realize his elevation to -supreme authority. His eyes turned upon his courtiers, who forthwith -fell on their faces before him, and cried out: “All hail, King of -Kings! Live forever!” - -He drew a deep inspiration. Graciously extending his hand he motioned -to Prexaspes to rise and draw near; and, taking from his own neck a -heavy gold chain, he placed it around the messenger’s neck, saying: - -“I give you my favor, noble Prexaspes! A long and weary journey have -you come to bear me this news; and you shall be rewarded. That has come -to pass which had to come. Henceforth Cambyses, the Achæmenian, son of -Cyrus, heaven-born, reigns and shall reign! I thank you, Prexaspes! You -shall have room in my palace here and shall feast this night. On the -morrow we will return to our capital and proclaim my accession to the -throne. Sit down here on my right hand and tell me of the death of my -father. There shall be proclaimed throughout the empire forty days of -mourning for my father and, after that, forty days of rejoicing for me.” - -“I am indeed weary and travel-stained,” rejoined Prexaspes, looking -down upon his dusty clothes. “I have ridden day and night, that I -might hasten to you. I pray you command that I may retire and dress as -becomes one who stands in the presence of the King.” - -“Mind not the clothes! It pleases me to note such eagerness in my -service. Ho, there, cup-bearer!” cried the King, turning to a youth who -stood waiting near the palace door. “Bring cups and wine!” - -Instantly the cup-bearer clapped his hands. Two servants came running -from the palace, one bearing a jar of wine, the other a tray of -golden goblets. The goblets were quickly filled with ruby wine and -the cup-bearer presented them to the King, after duly tasting them. -Cambyses took one and handed it to Prexaspes. - -“Drink!” he said. “You must be thirsty. But, perhaps, my father has -trained you to soberness?” - -“While King Cyrus lived I obeyed him. Now that Cambyses is King of -Kings, I obey him,” answered Prexaspes, taking the cup. - -“Well said!” exclaimed Cambyses, taking a huge goblet. “Come, let us -first pour a libation to the earth and its gods.” - -He poured a little of the wine out upon the earth and drank the -remainder. Prexaspes followed suit. The King laughed as he looked -around upon his courtiers and saw that their countenances were -expressive of curiosity and mild astonishment. Pouring libations to the -gods of earth was sin with the orthodox Aryans and a new practice to -the majority of those present. But they expected that Cambyses would -disregard custom and law, even more now as King than he did while only -a prince. - -“Now sit here by me and briefly tell how my father died and all that -happened thereafter,” said the King to Prexaspes. “Afterwards you shall -rest.” - -Prexaspes sat down at the King’s right hand on a low bench. The -courtiers and attendants, obeying a motion of the King’s hand, retired -beyond hearing. - -“I thank you, O King, for this favor!” answered Prexaspes. “My last -message was written just before your father encamped with his army -on the left bank of the Jaxartes and two days before the last great -battle. It had been in the King’s mind to cross the river and pursue -the enemy farther when he learned from his scouts and some prisoners -that the Touranians were gathering at a point ten parasangs above us -with the intention of giving battle. Then the King set his army in -battle-array, in a very strong position, with the left wing resting on -the river and the right far out in shifting sand-dunes. In front was a -deep, narrow water-course beyond which lay an open plain over which the -enemy must come. He commanded the Prince of Iran to lead the Imperial -Guard to a position behind the sand-dunes, ready to come out upon the -enemy’s flank and rear when the battle should be joined.” - -The King interrupted, exclaiming: “A young man is Prince Darius to hold -so important a command! By my beard! Infants shall not command under -me!” - -“Your will is law, O King,” rejoined Prexaspes bowing. “But I must -say that Prince Darius is a most loyal subject of Cambyses and a very -brave and able general. King Cyrus took position at the left of our -army and the weight of the enemy’s charge fell upon that part. It was a -fearful struggle. My light-armed troopers went out to draw the enemy to -charge and, as commanded, fell back before the thousands on thousands -of shrieking, howling foemen. They followed us into the great ditch -in our front and pressed across. They bore back the Persian and Medean -heavy-armed infantry. They broke through and would have ruined the -army, had not King Cyrus at the head of five thousand men of the -Imperial Guard thrown himself into the breach and held them back by -most mighty exertions! Then came the Prince of Iran and the remainder -of the Guard down from the right upon the rear of the enemy, crushing -and rolling them back into the Jaxartes. His charge saved the day. It -was magnificent. The light horses of the Touranians went down like -leaves before a gust of wind. But just as the victory declared for us, -the King received a poisoned dart in his throat and was borne from the -field by the noble Otanes. In spite of all that the surgeons could do, -he died that night.” - -“What message did he leave?” - -“King Hystaspis was in command of the army. He called a council of -officers and designated me as a messenger to bring to you the last -decree of the Great King. Here it is.” - -Prexaspes drew a packet from a pouch at his belt and presented it to -the King. Cambyses eagerly unbound it and began to read. A dark frown -slowly gathered on his face. He suddenly cast the paper upon the earth -and set his foot upon it, while his gleaming eyes showed bitter wrath. - -“What!” he exclaimed. “Does he think to divide his empire and confirm -that hair-brained, beardless Bardya as ruler of Iran and Persia? -I say, it shall not be! I am King of Kings now, and I shall reign -alone! I will cut that young sprout off if he dare claim a shadow of -sovereignty! My father always hated me and loved Bardya. He always -did shield that boy from my wrath. Now he gives him the best part of -the kingdom! What if he does acknowledge me as overlord? Is he not -ambitious? He will ingratiate himself with the people and then will -attempt to overthrow me! King Hystaspis and his son,--they doubtless -will aid him!” - -He rose and paced back and forth, swinging his arms and smiting his -hands together. Prexaspes also rose and, though standing in a humble -attitude, covertly watched the King. - -“What say you?” demanded Cambyses, halting before Prexaspes. - -Prexaspes, after some hesitation, answered: “Doubtless it was not just -in the Great King to make such provisions; but he was old and very fond -of Prince Bardya. Why allow the decree to be published? There is no -need until you are firmly established. Afterwards there will be time to -deal with the matter.” - -The King silently stroked his whiskers a moment considering the advice. -It seemed shrewd and good. His wrath cooled somewhat. A cunning look -came upon his flushed countenance. - -“That is good advice, Prexaspes!” he assented. “You shall be my chief -counselor. This decree shall be burned. None know its contents but you -and I. I count on your silence and will greatly reward you. If you -deceive me, no death shall be too severe for you!” - -“Have no doubt of me, Great King! I am your servant and will do as you -bid. There is no decree. I have forgotten it. Let it not be seen of -men. But Bardya has a copy of it and the Persian nobles witnessed it.” - -He recovered the paper from the earth and restored it to Cambyses. The -latter laughed as he tore it in small pieces. Calling a servant to -bring a brazier of coals, he placed the fragments upon the embers and -watched them burn. - -“Hark you, Prexaspes!” he then said. “This Bardya must not be allowed -to divide this kingdom. See to it! Great will be your reward. The -second place in the kingdom shall be yours. Do you understand?” - -Prexaspes considered a moment. He well understood the meaning Cambyses -sought to convey. - -“I understand,” he then said. “Perhaps misfortune will overtake the -young man. Who knows?” - -The King laughed harshly. “An accident perhaps! Rather than that the -empire be divided, one of us should die. The world is not large enough -to hold two kings when Cambyses is one of them! What do you advise?” - -Prexaspes thoughtfully contemplated the earth. The King impatiently -waited, glowering at him with the restless, cruel eyes of a tiger. - -“Speak!” commanded the King at length. “Shall we send a force and take -him?” - -“If it please you, O King, that I should offer advice, no. Bardya is -strong in the love of the Aryan race. He now dwells in the midst of -hosts of stout men who are his friends and who would overthrow your -throne if they could for his sake. Persian and Medean soldiers cannot -be compelled to make war upon Bactrians when led by a son of Cyrus. -Babylon, Assyria, Damascus, Sardis, and the Ionian cities will not -uphold your hands; they but wait for an opportunity to rebel. You must -court the favor of the Aryan race. Above all I advise that you show -favor to the King of Iran and to his able son. They are the idols of -the veteran army of Cyrus.” - -“But Darius is Bardya’s friend!” - -“True, but he is also your loyal supporter.” - -“How know you? Is it not said openly among the nobles of Persia that -Hystaspis by right of birth should have ruled instead of Cyrus? Darius -is ambitious. I know that youth! I have hated him since my father -showed more favor to him and to Bardya than to me! He knows this. How -then say you he will be my supporter?” - -“Do you not remember his love of truth and his hatred of lies and -deception from his boyhood up?” - -“I remember! No doubt it was a disease in him!” - -“Just so! Nevertheless it is said throughout Persia and Iran and by -every man of the great army, that, when once the word of the Prince -of Iran is given, it will stand forever. No one ever requires of him -a witness or a written tablet. Now at the request of Cyrus and with -consent of his father, he placed his hands in those of the Great King -and swore to support you and Bardya on the throne of this empire. -Therefore you need not fear him; but, rather, you may depend upon him -for aid if you need it.” - -The cloud on the King’s face lifted somewhat. He had watched with -jealous eye the growing power of the young Hystaspis and had feared him -even more than Bardya. - -“Nevertheless, wait till his ambition meets opportunity,” he suggested. - -“No, it is as I say. I have proof. On the march to Bactra, the Prince -with the Imperial Guard was in charge of the transport of the King’s -body. The Guard, on the morning of the second day’s march, saluted -Darius as King of Kings; and all had taken oath to support him if he -would consent. But he rebuked them, told them of his oath to support -you, and then and there made them also swear with uplifted hands to -support you. I myself witnessed it.” - -“Is it so? Treason must be flourishing indeed!” exclaimed Cambyses, -bitterly. “This Guard shall no longer be the Imperial Guard! It shall -be decimated!” - -Rage again possessed the King’s soul. He knew himself to be unpopular -save with a few boon companions. His jealous heart was filled with -hatred towards the popular Prince. Prexaspes ventured to remonstrate. - -“Let not the Great King be offended with his servant! I am acquainted -with the army and all its soldiers. The Aryans are a proud race and the -nobles will not bow the knee even to their kings, as you know. Do not -anger them. Without them your subject nations will revolt and you will -have no one to support your empire. Rather, dissemble your feelings. -You are very wise, O King, if you but stop to think. First, be well -established on your throne. After the body of your heroic father shall -have been placed in its tomb, send the Prince and his Guard to conquer -new provinces. Be advised by me in this. Should evil befall his son, -old Hystaspis would lead the veterans of Cyrus five hundred thousand -strong against you. Who could stand before them?” - -Cambyses ceased pacing back and forth and sat down, saying: “Your words -are wise, Prexaspes. I will be advised. Proceed!” - -Prexaspes smiled slightly behind his hand. He had properly gauged the -King’s impulses. He continued: “I advise that you issue your formal -decree as King of Kings to-morrow and send copies thereof to be -proclaimed in every province of the empire; that you issue a decree -confirming the Prince of Iran in command of the Guard and in his -mission to transport the body of the Great King to Pasargadæ; that you -send a messenger to Bardya and to your sisters greeting them kindly; -that you, also, as soon as they shall have arrived at Hamadan, show -them all honor, go with them to do honor to Cyrus at Pasargadæ, and -dissemble your real feelings. Thus will you begin wisely and thus will -you please the Aryan people. Afterwards we may take counsel; and, -should Bardya meet with an accident or disappear, who can blame the -Great King? Be assured, O King, that I advise well! I know that upon -you only may I depend for advancement and power. Bardya does not, nor -do any of the great Persian nobles, love Prexaspes. Their semi-barbaric -manners suited not my taste, and my refined manners were not approved -by them!” - -“I will heed your advice,” said the King. “My favor shall be with you. -First, I will make you Satrap of Medea. I will let that old Hebrew, -Belteshazzer, rest from his labors in his tower. Afterwards, if you -serve me well, I shall increase your power. See to it, Prexaspes, that -my will be not thwarted! There shall be one King, who shall be King of -Kings, and he must be Cambyses!” - -“It shall be as you wish. But let us proceed with all care.” Thus -Prexaspes entered upon a road to great gain in wealth and power, but -also to ultimate woe. - -The King presently dismissed Prexaspes, and the latter was conducted -to pleasant rooms in the palace, where he refreshed himself with -a bath, arrayed himself in clean linen and rich garments and had -himself barbered and perfumed by the King’s own barbers. Cambyses was -lavish with his favorites, and just now Prexaspes was chief of them. -The latter sat at the King’s right hand at dinner that evening. All -festivities were abandoned in honor of the dead King, but the many -courtiers who ate at his tables found opportunity to assure the new -King of their joy over his accession to the throne. He drank deeply -both of adulation and wine until he became half-drunk and maudlin, -whereupon Merobates took him almost forcibly to his bedchamber. - -Next day, the King and all his retinue returned to Hamadan. A royal -decree was immediately issued, reciting the death of the Great -Cyrus and the accession of Cambyses to the throne of the world, and -commanding all officers, soldiers, and peoples to acknowledge him King -of Kings. The royal treasury was opened. From it the golden crown -studded with precious gems, which Cyrus had worn on state occasions, -and the royal scepter were brought forth. Clad in purple, and having -the high, pointed crown on his head, his royal feet encased in yellow -shoes, and his hair and whiskers curled, powdered, and perfumed, -Cambyses held his first court in the great audience room of the palace. -He sat on a golden throne placed high up on a dais, with fan-bearers -waving ostrich plumes over him, with Prexaspes standing at his right -hand and Merobates at his left, bearing the King’s sword and shield. He -placed the crown on his head with his own hands, while a loud-voiced -herald recited his titles. Then the thousand nobles and officers who -were in attendance fell on their faces to the floor before him and -hailed him King of Kings, the Great King! Cambyses, swelling with -pride, deemed himself divine, and as a god he looked down upon his -subjects with haughty demeanor. - -The world thus acquired a new ruler. - - - - -CHAPTER VI - -PERSEPOLIS - - -The modern world knows little of the beauty and grandeur of ancient -Anshan, the home of Cyrus, or of the province of Fars and its cities. -Mountains shut off from them the hot winds of the Persian Gulf and -of the northern deserts. The high valleys lying between the mountain -ranges that extend across it like huge dikes are of surpassing -loveliness. Romantic woodlands, dells, lakes, canyons, murmuring -brooks, rushing rivers, far vistas, plains, mountains, and hills -delight the soul. In the valleys, flowers perfume the air all the year, -and vegetation, where irrigation is practiced, is luxuriant. On the -high hills and mountain tops winter holds sway during three or more -months and the seasons are well-marked as in the temperate zones. It is -the land of Omar, of Firdusi, and of many lesser poets; the land of an -ancient white race, whose rugged virtues made them lords of much of the -earth, but whose descendants have degenerated by admixture with lower -grades of humanity and have suffered much to maintain even their own -independence. - -The celebrated plain of Mervdasht is between two parallel ranges of -mountains, one of which lies to the west between it and the low hot -lands of the gulf-coast and the other to the east between it and -the vale of Murghab, or ancient Anshan. A river comes down from the -northern mountains through the midst of this plain and empties into a -lake. It is a perennial stream, but fordable save in the winter when -the rains fall. It has been variously named, anciently the Araxes, -later the Kur or river of Cyrus, and again the Bendamir. Another river -of less volume but more celebrated, the Pulwar, comes down to join -it through the mountains from northeast table-lands. This passes by -the vale of Murghab, where a little stream of that name, coming from -the east, flows into it. In this vale was ancient Anshan, the capital -of the Achæmenian line of kings, a city also known as Pasargadæ. The -tortuous bed of the Pulwar connects the vale of Murghab with the valley -of Mervdasht, having cut for itself a deep gorge through the mountains. -A royal road, passing through this gorge or canyon, connected the -ancient capital with a more modern city, Persepolis. - -Persepolis, or the city of the Persians, ancient Parsa, lay close to -the mouth of the mighty canyon of the Pulwar, where it opened into -the vale of Mervdasht. The city lay principally on the northern banks -of the river. On the southern bank was a great park; and in this on -a plateau extending from the base of low mountains that border the -eastern side of the plain, were the palaces of the Kings of Iran. -King Hystaspis and his great son, Darius, and his grandson, Xerxes, -each erected magnificent palaces of dark-gray marble on this natural -platform. The great size and magnificent architecture of these -buildings were among the wonders of the ancient world. Their majestic -ruins yet testify to the power, the love of art, and the learning of -those masters of men. - -King Hystaspis, content to rule Iran as a nominal vassal of Cyrus and -under the shadow of his mighty arm, laid out for himself in the valley -of Merv a new city and there placed his loved friends and retainers. -He brought artisans from Egypt, Canaan, Syria, Phœnicia, and distant -Greece, and built for himself a great palace. It is said that he or his -son formulated a new alphabet for his language and caused the books of -Zoroaster to be translated therein. - -Orchards of apple, peach, and apricot, vineyards where grape and berry -grew, fields of vegetables and grain, covered the fertile valley and -its surrounding hills. On the day when the Imperial Guard, escorting -the body of the Great Cyrus, halted on the summit of the western ridge -bounding the valley and looked down upon the peaceful scene, autumn -was touching all with the signs of harvest and the coming winter-rest. -On that day, while the funeral car halted, Prince Bardya, his sisters, -and the Prince of Iran rode forward to a bluff jutting out from the -ridge; and from this position they looked down into a paradise,--so it -seemed to them, weary with dusty roads and desert lands. There, where -the Pulwar entered the plain from the narrow gorge in the western -mountains, Cyrus had drawn up his Persian patriots to fight a last -battle for liberty from the Medean yoke, having been driven to bay by -the vast army of stern old Astyages, his grandfather. That decisive -battle not only gave liberty to his own province but gave Astyages to -him as a prisoner and the crown of Medea for his own head. From that -victory Cyrus had gone forth to conquer the world. But now, conquered -by the last enemy, Death, he was returning there to his final rest. -The heart of the Prince of Iran was stirred by strong emotions, as he -looked across the beautiful vale. He could see afar the great portico -of his father’s palace where, he knew, his mother stood watching for -the coming of her son. Uncovering his head, he extended his hands -towards heaven, saying: - -“To thee, O Ahura-Mazda, Ruler of Heaven, Giver of Life, Lover of -Truth, and Protector, we give thanks! For thou hast brought us home!” - -“Amen and amen!” exclaimed Bardya, uncovering his head. - -The Prince of Iran then addressed his companions: “I welcome you to the -home of King Hystaspis. This valley and yonder city are his property, -ceded to him as a home for the Achæmenian family, when he consented to -remove hither from Bactra. I bid you rest at our palace yonder this -night. The road from Parsa to Anshan is rough and ought to be traveled -only by day. My mother is at the door to welcome you.” - -“We gladly accept!” assented Bardya, heartily. “Do I not love that -mother almost as much as you? Do you remember the happy days when -we hunted on yonder hills and swam in the Pulwar and the Araxes? Do -you remember the day we were almost drowned? We will go to that deep -water-hole again to-morrow and swim there as boys again. Our troopers -should rest a day while we send a message to Cambyses at Anshan to -inform him of our coming.” - -Athura added: “It will be delightful to accept the hospitality of your -mother. I shall return after going to Anshan and shall stay long with -her and rest. My sister is much in need of rest. The long journey has -made her ill.” - -“After we shall have accomplished our mission,” said the Prince of -Iran, “we shall enjoy many pleasant days there. The hunting is good. We -shall enjoy the royal sport!” - -“Unless Ahriman interfere!” added Bardya, waving his hand towards -Anshan, where his brother now awaited their coming. “I propose to stay -a month at least. I suppose he awaits us impatiently at Anshan.” - -Athura said reprovingly to her brother: “Speak not of the King of Kings -thus! He has sent us courteous messages, even if he would not await us -at Hamadan or march with us here. Perhaps it was best that he should -go on ahead to prepare the tomb and to arrange for the ceremonies. -Be advised, brother! Remember to show him the deference due to his -station. His anger was ever terrible! Now he has no one to restrain -him.” - -Bardya laughed and tossed his head, as he answered: “Fear not for me! I -shall treat him with all due respect. Am I not on the ground my father -gave me in his will? The Persian lords will not permit him to oppress -us. When I see that King of Kings, I will demand of him that he publish -the full terms of my father’s will. If he refuse to observe that--Well, -it may be that he will cease to reign!” - -The Prince of Iran said nothing, but his countenance was somber. He -feared that the impetuous Bardya would precipitate trouble. He foresaw -civil war. - -Descending into the valley, they approached Persepolis. A vast throng -of people came out to meet them and stood on either side of the road -weeping and wailing aloud as the funeral car passed. A company of -guards led by an aged veteran met them at the entrance of the city. - -Prince Darius greeted the leader warmly: “Ho, Orobates, our beloved -High Chamberlain! How fares my royal mother?” - -“All hail, Prince of Iran!” cried the stately old man, kissing the -Prince’s cheeks as the latter bent down to greet him. “God’s blessing -of long life and happiness be upon you! How good it is to behold you -once more! Your mother, our most gracious Queen, is well and awaits -you at the palace. She begs that you will prevail upon the royal Bardya -and his sisters to honor her house with their presence. All things are -prepared. The best of the herds, the finest game from the mountains, -the daintiest fruits and flowers,--all are ready!” - -“They have consented to honor us, Orobates. Has my mother good health -and is she happy?” - -“Excellent health, gracious Prince; but she sighs much for you and the -King.” - -“Did Cambyses, the Great King, honor our house with his presence?” - -“He refused our bidding on the plea that he was in haste to reach -Anshan on state business. But he sent a gracious greeting to your -mother.” - -The Prince led the caravan into the city, nodding and waving greeting -to many whom he had known when a child. Crossing the Araxes over a -magnificent stone bridge, the cortège marched into Persepolis and -encamped in a great open field on the shore of the Pulwar. The funeral -car was driven into the sacred enclosing wall of a temple and there -rested till a messenger went to Cambyses and returned. - -Leaving the cares of the encampment to subordinates, the Prince of -Iran, accompanied by Gobryas and some of his chief officers, conducted -Bardya and his sisters across the Pulwar over a beautiful stone -bridge of one great arch and through the park to his father’s palace. -The limpid stream, the great oaks, elms, walnuts, and plane trees, -whose foliage was tinged with gold and red, the flowering shrubs, the -fountains, and the greensward, smiled a joyful welcome to the weary -travelers. Broad steps, leading up to the great plateau or bench on -which the palace stood, gleamed white through the tree-limbs. Slender -gray columns adorned the portico. On the stairs stood a group of -women, and among them a stately dame, who waved her hand in welcome. -Prince Darius galloped on ahead to the foot of the steps and, leaving -his horse in charge of an attendant, ran up into the embrace of his -mother. - -Age had not greatly affected the beauty of the Queen of Iran nor dimmed -her blue eyes. Her gray hair was gathered in a net at the back of her -head and was encircled by a golden band set with sparkling gems. Her -dress was an ample purple robe reaching to her feet and encircled at -the waist with a silken sash. Its loose sleeves revealed arms still -shapely and adorned with bracelets of gold. The gracious majesty of her -countenance, the sweetness of her smile, and the soft accents of her -voice were celebrated in Iran. - -That was an age when wife and mother were not slaves or prisoners. -Recognized as the equal of men, their virtues and loveliness made homes -where men were grown. Not yet had Cambyses, aping the manners and -customs of the dwellers in Mesopotamia, Syria, and Arabia, degraded -women to the seclusion of harems; nor had custom forbidden women to -appear before friends unveiled, though veils were commonly worn in -public places. Polygamy was almost unknown in Iran, though its practice -had crept into Medea. The wife was queen of the home and ruled in the -heart of her husband. - -The Prince knelt at his mother’s feet, and her arms encircled his -neck while her lips kissed his brow. “Welcome home, beloved son!” she -exclaimed. “Long days have intervened since you waved farewell to me -from yonder bridge; but no day has passed that I did not think of you!” - -She raised him up and stood proudly at his side, leaning on his arm, -while she welcomed Prince Bardya and his sisters. To Bardya she said -as he bent his knee before her: “The blessing of Ahura-Mazda be upon -you, O Prince of the World! Arise! It is not meet that you kneel to me! -Welcome to the palace of my lord, the King of Iran!” - -“Gracious Queen,” replied Bardya as he arose, “I kneel to you as to -my mother! Next to her, who lives only in my memory, do I love and -reverence the mother of my friend, the Prince of Iran. Have we not, in -years past, stood together at your knee and received your instruction? -Now that we are indeed orphans we come to you for consolation.” - -Tears filled the great lady’s eyes. She embraced Athura and Artistone -tenderly; and, leaving the men to the care of her son, she took the -girls with her to her own apartments and personally saw that they were -made comfortable. While they are removing the dust of the road and -enrobing themselves for dinner, we may wander in spirit through this -typical palace of the Achæmenian kings and observe its grandeur. - -From the portico which extended the full breadth of the palace front, -an entrancing view of valley and mountain, of river and park, could -be had. Sixteen slender, fluted, marble pillars supported the massive -wooden roof of the portico. Their capitals were winged bulls; their -bases were bell-shaped and carved to imitate lotus buds. A high, narrow -door gave entrance from the front through the thick stone walls into -a hall, on either side of which were rooms where the palace-guards -had their abode. The hall led into a reception room fully fifty feet -square, whose walls were pierced by a dozen narrow windows and whose -ceiling of heavy carved timbers was upheld by slender wooden pillars -covered with silver plates. The stone walls were hidden by beaten -silver plates and the windows and doors were hung with tapestries of -fine crimson and purple fabrics. Wooden shutters were fitted to the -windows, but were now open to admit air and light. Later, when winter -should come with its rains and frost, the windows would be closed by -semi-transparent oiled silk. Red and purple rugs lay on the tiled -floor, partially covering the various patterns worked out in colored -tiles. A throne, shining with gold plate, occupied a raised platform at -the end of the room opposite the entrance. Cushioned chairs, divans, -and couches, tables of polished wood, mirrors of polished silver and -bronze, lamps of many patterns fastened to the pillars and walls, and a -cabinet of dark inlaid wood comprised the furniture. The cabinet held -a collection of books, rolls, and tablets, the library and the special -treasure of the King of Iran. - -Doors at the right of the throne led into the apartments of the men; -at the left, into the apartments of the women; and, immediately at -the rear, into a small open court, beyond which were the servants’ -quarters. Banquets of state were held in the throne room, but -ordinarily the tables were laid in the small open court. The various -apartments were furnished with couches, and with blankets and rugs of -skillful weaving and of that fineness and texture for which the woven -products of Iran have ever been famous. All the conveniences of an -advanced civilization, which power and wealth could provide or gather -from the many nations over which the Persians held sway, were here. -Baths and toilets fed by water piped from the hills, and drained into -the Pulwar below, ornamental cabinets, containing scents and cosmetics -for adorning the person, wardrobes full of costly dresses made of silk -and fine linen, mirrors, combs, and brushes--even the modern homes of -many so-called civilized people could boast no better. - -A narrow stair led up from the inner court to the flat roof, where the -occupants of the palace, reclining on soft divans, under canopies or -sunshades, could pass the warmer hours of the day, breathe the cool -mountain air, and enjoy the lovely scenes. Looking down from it, one -could see the royal stables five hundred paces to the south in the -park, where scores of graceful horses were kept; and farther on was the -inclosure where cattle and sheep, driven in from the mountain pastures, -were ready to furnish the royal table with meat or milk. A canal led -from the Pulwar above the palace through the park to the stables below -and thence into luxuriant gardens where servants toiled to supply -their master’s table with vegetables. Fowls, dogs, horses, and cattle -enlivened the barnyard scene. Servants in gay tunics, loose, fringed -trousers, and with sandaled feet went hither and thither on their -duties. Guards in shining armor walked their beats through the park or -lazily stood leaning on their spears at the palace steps. - -While the guests were removing the dust and stains of travel, servants -busily prepared the banquet. Tables of walnut, plated with silver and -bound together by golden bands fastened with copper nails, were set in -the great audience hall. Platters of beautiful porcelain or of beaten -silver, piled high with fruits and bread, were placed on them, and -plates of silver and cups of gold were also brought forth. Low seats -whereon the guests could either sit or recline were set in order. A -major-domo in gorgeous livery saw that all things were made ready. Then -the guests were called. The men were seated at one table; the women, -at another. Prince Darius sat at the head of the former; his mother -at the head of the latter. Servants brought on, in regular courses, -fish, steaming loads of venison and fowl, and bountiful supplies of -vegetables and pastry. Water, milk, and wine of Helbon were the drinks, -the latter being used sparingly. With appetites sharpened by a long -day’s journey in the bracing air of the mountains, the guests did full -justice to the viands. While they ate, the soft music of harps, played -with considerable skill by musicians in the court, floated in through -the open doors. - -The banquet hour having passed, the officers and nobles returned to the -camp, while Prince Bardya and his sisters accompanied Prince Darius and -his mother to a room adjacent to the dining-hall, used by the King of -Iran when at home as an office. A large fireplace in one corner of the -room was filled with a cheerful blaze. Gathered about the fire, guests -and hosts felt much at home and spent a pleasant hour in conversation. - -“Now that Cambyses passed through your city with scant courtesy,” -Bardya said, somewhat warmed by the wine he had imbibed and by his -genial surroundings, so that he felt called upon to express his -indignation towards his brother, “what think you of such a king?” He -addressed Queen Hystaspis. - -“I marvel not at his action,” she replied quietly. “He was never kindly -disposed towards us. But it is not for us to find fault. I should have -met him in person and given the invitation to stop with us. I would -have so done, had I not heard that he believes, with the Medes, that -women have no place in the affairs of men. He passed through our city -in a closed litter, not even deigning to see our messengers. He made -reply through his chamberlain that the King of Kings was indisposed and -pressed for time and would not rest till he should arrive at his palace -in Anshan.” - -“He has ever been ill-natured!” continued Bardya, bitterly. “He -believes himself heaven-born! He will end by declaring himself a god -and appointing set times to worship him! What think you the nobles of -Persia will say of his manners? It is said he has determined to decree -a law of polygamy, and, like the Arabs, fill a harem with many wives. -He is a follower of the Magi; but I doubt if he believes in the gods. -I know he will never abide by our father’s will. As I have ridden from -Bactra hither, I have thought much; and I have concluded that the -kingdom will be his who can strike first!” - -The Prince had never before spoken his inmost thoughts. The Prince of -Iran and his mother, though much disturbed, remained silent. Athura -said reprovingly: “Brother, is it right to have such thoughts before -our father’s body is entombed? Wisdom demands silence on your part -until you see the King! As King he may act justly. If you stir up -trouble, civil war may be the result. Let us be wise and discreet until -we return to Bactra, from which you ought never to have departed! Then, -if he act unjustly, the people of Iran will stand justly with you.” - -“What say you, my brother?” demanded Bardya, turning to the Prince. - -The latter answered at once and without hesitation: “The words of your -sister are wise. Cambyses is King of Kings by right of birth and by -the will of Cyrus. I am bound by an oath to support him in that right. -It is not wise to plan against the will of Cyrus, nor is it even wise -to discuss the matter. While we are safe here, an unwise word uttered -at another place, and overheard, may cause great trouble. As for me, I -shall ask of Cambyses, the King, two favors,--first that I may receive -the reward that Cyrus, the Great King, promised; second, that I may -accompany you to Bactra after my father returns here.” - -Athura smiled and blushed, as the Prince mentioned his promised reward -and turned his ardent gaze upon her. Bardya arose and paced back and -forth. - -“Alas! that my father should bind you and the powerful King, your -father, with an oath!” he cried. “My way would otherwise be clear! -Yes! let us be wise and patient! You shall come with me to Bactra, and -together we shall extend the empire even as far as the great river of -India and beyond the roof of the world where the slant-eyed Tourans -dwell! King Hystaspis shall rule Iran in peace, while you and I lead -victorious armies to the ends of the earth! Then we shall see who ought -to be overlord of the world!” - -The Prince of Iran now sought to change the subject by suggesting that -before leaving for Bactra they must hunt a lion in the jungles of Lake -Baktigan. Plans for a hunting-trip to that wild region superseded more -treasonable subjects. After a while, the guests admitted weariness -and retired to rest. But the Prince of Iran threw a cloak about his -shoulders and went out to walk in the park now flooded with moonlight. -The watchmen respectfully saluted as he passed down the broad steps and -went slowly towards the river. How pleasant it seemed after a year of -war in desert lands to be at home! He could not retire to rest without -standing awhile on the bridge over the Pulwar and looking down at the -familiar hurrying waters. - -Before he reached the bridge, he was startled by the sound of pursuing -footsteps. Turning, he beheld Athura approaching, followed by one of -the guards. - -“Pardon, Lord Hystaspis!” she exclaimed, as he went back to meet her -in wondering haste. “So glorious is the moonlight and so restless am -I, that when I saw you come forth, I could not resist an impulse to -follow! Let me walk with you.” - -“Most happy am I to have you with me, Athura, star of the evening! The -light of your eyes surpasses the light of the stars! Your countenance, -like the sun, brings warmth to my soul! Glad will that day be, when you -shall become my wife; and we shall walk together thereafter forever!” - -He dismissed the guard. Then with his strong right arm around the -princess and his ample cloak shielding both, they went on together. She -laughed happily. - -“Indeed, my lord, you have the tongue of a poet!” she said. “What says -the great Zoroaster of this land? - - “Ahura-Mazda looked upon the desert lands - And with his mighty breath gave life to them; - Where none could dwell before he poured out life, - And Aryans lived and multiplied in peace, - Until their numbers were as desert sands. - -Was not his thought inspired by such nights as this?” - -“It may have been,” he answered. “But does he not continue: - - “Then Angro-mainyus, death’s dark spirit made - That mighty serpent, Winter, with its snow, - To swallow up within its months of cold - The teeming earth, the flowing water-streams, - While storm-clouds cast upon the earth their pestilent shade.” - -“You are melancholy, Prince of Iran! Let us not think of Angro-mainyus. -Are the days not passing swiftly? When the forty days of mourning shall -have passed, shall we not be happy?” - -He drew her closely to him. “Most happy, beloved! But I am filled with -forebodings of evil. Like some threatening Angro-mainyus, jealously -watching the Spirit of Life at his creation and the children of men -in their happiness, does the form of the new King of Kings loom up in -the sky. I seem to feel even now the malignant hate with which he ever -seemed to regard Bardya, and me because I was Bardya’s friend. When I -think of the absolute power of life and death vested in him and his -opportunity to wreak vengeance upon those he hates, I am troubled. What -if he refuse to give you to me? What if he choose to bestow you upon -another?” - -He felt the small hand now resting in his clench and harden. She looked -up into his face as she answered slowly and solemnly: - -“As for me, though he inflict death, yet shall he not bend my will! I -have chosen you alone of all the world. Your wife I shall be or I shall -die. Listen, Prince of Iran! I am moved to say--some spirit prompts my -soul to salute you, King of Kings and Lord of Lords. At your side shall -I be Queen of the world! Is it not to be so?” - -He drew her closer to him and kissed her forehead. “Hush, life of -mine!” he replied. “Start no such thoughts in my soul! Am I not -oath-bound? If I were not so, should I plunge Iran into bloody civil -war that I may wear a crown? Let Ahura-Mazda’s will be done! If -Cambyses and Bardya cease to exist, in spite of my loyal support, then -shall I deem myself most fortunate to sit on the throne of Cyrus at the -side of his daughter. Ah, if only Cambyses had a soul like Athura, what -a happy year would this be for the nations!” - -Twenty-five centuries have come and gone since they stood on the old -stone bridge over the Pulwar and renewed their pledges of undying love -and faith. Myriads since then have gazed into each other’s eyes and -pledged the same faith, moved by the same love; but the story is ever -fresh and the love is ever sacred, sweet, and entrancing. Only traces -of the old stone bridge over the Pulwar remain. The tall, slender -shafts of marble with which the neighboring palace was adorned are -tumbled and broken; and over the ruins of the neighboring city the wild -dog wanders and bays at the moon. Perhaps the spirits of those heroic -two who stood on the old bridge, listening to the murmur of the waters -below, while they murmured to each other, may return there again and -again, to live once more in the ecstasy of love. Who knows? - - - - -CHAPTER VII - -“I AM CYRUS, THE KING, THE ACHÆMENIAN!” - - -Where the Pulwar turns westward from its southerly course to break -through the mountains on its way to the Araxes, the little mountain -stream Mur joins it from the east. In a vale, at the junction of the -rivers and extending far up along the Mur, was the city of Anshan, -better known as Pasargadæ, “the Castle of the Persians.” In the midst -of the city, Cyrus had erected a great palace of marble, surrounded by -a magnificent colonnade, and, near this, a tomb. The base of the tomb -was pyramidal and on its truncated top was a small marble building, -much like a Grecian temple, which was to receive the royal coffin. -On the lintel of the palace-gate and above the door of the tomb was -engraved the legend, “I am Cyrus, the King, the Achæmenian!” No other -record of his acts did he make. That was all, as if no other Cyrus ever -had lived or could live, who would take from him the attention of men. - -Another great palace stood on an artificial platform of massive stones -at the north side of the valley and a quarter-mile or so from the tomb. -This building was ancient even at the time of which we write. It had -been for centuries the dwelling of that branch of the Achæmenian family -of which Cyrus was the greatest. Below and west of the palaces, at the -junction of the streams, were the barracks of the Imperial Guards and -their parade-ground. Above and on the south side of the valley lay -the city with its narrow streets, its great market-place, its stores -and dwellings. Many roads radiated from the city to all parts of the -province, some following the beds of the streams and others crossing -over ridges and spurs of the mountains, or excavated in the sides of -the hills and by bridges passing over deep chasms. - -Cambyses, with one of his wives and his servants, upon their arrival -at Anshan, took possession of the new palace of Cyrus and remained in -seclusion. He gave little thought to the preparations for the funeral, -leaving the management to Prexaspes, now his Lord High Chamberlain, and -to the nobles and priests in charge of public services and worship. -It was perhaps well for him that he did, since Prexaspes was gracious -and tactful. He explained to all who were disposed to complain because -Cambyses was inaccessible, that his royal master chose to remain in -seclusion on account of his great grief. He flattered one and asked -advice of another. He impressed the burly nobles of Persia so well that -when the day for the funeral arrived, they were inclined to think well -of Cambyses. - -The time approached when the body of Cyrus should be placed in its -tomb. All roads leading to the capital city had been for a week -enlivened by people coming from all parts of Iran and even from many -foreign provinces, to witness the solemn ceremony and incidentally -to gaze upon the new King. On horseback, in carts drawn by oxen or -donkeys, on camels or in litters borne on the shoulders of slaves, the -nobles and the wealthier came; while the lowly plodded along on foot -carrying their food on their backs. The city became a vast camp, and -the hills surrounding it were dotted with tents and booths. - -Great multitudes of people massed themselves along the road leading -down to the Pulwar, on the morning of that day, to await the coming of -the funeral cortège approaching from Persepolis. It was noon before the -Prince of Iran with a company of the Imperial Guard and the funeral -car appeared on the bridge which spanned the Pulwar, and, followed by -a vast train, slowly defiled across to the parade-ground. The great -car, drawn by eight white horses and followed by chariots in which -rode Prince Bardya and his sisters, moved slowly to the center of the -parade-ground and there halted. The remainder of the Imperial Guard -then crossed and formed in open square around the car. The people -massed themselves on every side, leaving only a narrow road open to the -city, through which the King would come to greet his sire’s body. - -An officer was despatched to the palace to notify the King. A sentinel -in the gaudy uniform of a palace-guard met and conducted the messenger -into the outer hall of the palace, where he was received by Prexaspes. - -“I bear a message from the Prince of Iran to the King of Kings,” he -said, bowing low before the Lord High Chamberlain. - -“I am Prexaspes, the Lord High Chamberlain,” responded Prexaspes. “Give -me the message. I will bear it to him. He is at dinner.” - -“I am directed by the royal Prince of Iran to report that the Imperial -Guard has arrived with the body of the Great King, Cyrus, King of Kings -and Lord of Lords. We are ready to deliver our charge over to the -King’s hands. We await his orders.” - -“It is well. Remain here. I will go in to the King.” - -Prexaspes disappeared through a door, the heavy curtains over which at -a motion of his hand were drawn aside by a page. He proceeded slowly -and solemnly to the door of the banquet-room, where a guard in armor -stood aside while he knocked. A harsh voice commanded him to enter. He -opened the door and went in, falling gracefully on one knee as he saw -the King. The latter was reclining at a table, with only his Assyrian -wife for company. The woman hastily drew a veil over her face as -Prexaspes appeared. - -“What now?” demanded the King, frowning. “Am I not to eat in peace? -Presume not too far, Lord Prexaspes! Speak!” - -Prexaspes rose and, clasping his hands before him in humble attitude, -with his eyes directed to the floor lest they might look upon the -Queen, answered, “Let not my gracious Lord be offended! A messenger has -come from the Prince of Iran announcing his arrival with your lamented -father’s body at the parade-ground by the Pulwar. I recall that you -directed he should await you there, in order that you might ride forth -and do honor to the great dead and thus gain favor with the people who -loved him.” - -“Please the people! Bah! Pigs and dogs are they!” snorted the King. -“Nevertheless your words contain wisdom. I will follow your advice -until such time as there can be no choice of kings in this realm. Have -my horse ready. Call out my new Imperial Guard. One can never say what -that Bardya may attempt or what assassins lurk about. Send my armor to -the dressing-room. Begone!” - -The King turned away and raised to his lips a huge cup, wherein -sparkled the royal wine of Helbon. Prexaspes backed out of the room. -He told the messenger to return to the Prince of Iran and command him -to await the coming of the King. Arraying himself in brilliant armor, -he mounted a horse and marshaled the guards, the nobles, the captive -potentates who ate at the Great King’s table, and all the notables of -the city, in due order. - -The King, clad in flexible golden mail and wearing a plain black cap -on his head, after some delay came forth and mounted his horse. The -illustrious company then moved solemnly down towards the parade-ground. -A score of uniformed officers rode in front with spears held -perpendicularly, the hafts resting on their stirrups. After them rode -the King, followed by Prexaspes and a company of guards. The nobles and -notables followed. The King’s expression was gloomy and abstracted. -He looked over the heads of the people, and his glance was high and -haughty. - -Moved by habit, the people bowed low as he went by and remained thus -until he had quite passed. There was no sound. Had Cyrus been passing, -roars of worshipful shouts would have greeted him from all sides. -Cambyses knew this and in his heart raged because of the silence. -His square, heavy body, his bull neck, and his round, bloated face -suggested to the people no majesty. A murmur ran through the masses in -which were mingled fear and derision. - -At one point the crowd pressed too heavily and forced back the guards -drawn up at the sides of the way. Cambyses, whose horse shied somewhat -at the commotion as the guards endeavored to drive the crowd back, -shouted angrily: “Beat the dogs back! Use the points of your spears!” -The guards, thus urged, smote lustily with the hafts of their spears, -bringing cries of agony and imprecations from the hapless ones who -received their blows. The crowd surged back and the King passed on -without further comment. - -Meanwhile Bardya and his sisters and the Prince of Iran patiently -waited the coming of the King. The Prince occupied himself in passing -slowly along the massed ranks of the Guard, greeting his veteran -comrades with a word of praise or inquiry and granting them leave to -return home for a twenty days’ furlough. A guard of twenty officers -stood around the funeral car and grooms stood at the heads of the -white horses hitched to it. Two other grooms held by the bits the -war-horse on which Cyrus had been mounted when stricken by the fatal -dart. The noble animal pricked up his sharp ears and looked about with -interested, intelligent eyes, not understanding that he was about to be -sacrificed to Ahura-Mazda in honor of his master. - -Bardya and several Persians of high degree, among whom were three of -the seven lords of Persia, Gobryas, Metaphernes, and Aspathines, were -standing in a group near the car. Upon them the Prince of Iran cast -many uneasy glances. He feared plots and treason. Some paces from them -were two litters with drawn curtains, wherein rested the Princesses -Athura and Artistone. - -A subdued murmur rose from the multitudes as they waited. The veteran -troopers commented on all things and all men, some of their remarks -being decidedly treasonable. - -“By rights,” growled one, whose whiskers covered the larger part of his -face and chest, “our Prince here ought to be King of Kings! May Ahriman -fly away with oaths! Now this Cambyses is no soldier. As for Bardya, he -compares not with our Prince.” - -“Right!” admitted his neighbor. “Cyrus lives in the Prince of Iran. The -King is a drunken savage. Prince Bardya is a gentle giant of no great -wit. It is said the Princess Athura is most like her father. She and -our Prince will marry. Cyrus promised it. God send the day when our -Prince shall wear the double crown and she shall stand at his side as -Queen!” - -“Treason, brother!” chided a third. “Hush! Let your jaws cease to wag -of royalty.” - -Finally the King appeared. He drew near to the funeral car alone. His -gloomy, black eyes rested coldly for a moment upon his brother, to -whom he bent his head slightly. Bardya returned his salutation with a -low, somewhat ironical bow. At that instant the Prince of Iran, who -had drawn near, raised his hand as a signal, and instantly a crash of -spear-hafts dashed against bucklers, a roar of voices from the Guard -and fanfare of trumpets, sounded in royal salute. The old Imperial -Guard thus recognized the new King of Kings. Cambyses, at first -startled, flushed with pleasure and acknowledged the salute with bow -and wave of hand. The great lords of Persia now advanced, one to hold -his horse, another to hold his stirrup, and a third to receive the -imperial scepter from his hand as he dismounted. - -Having safely dismounted, Cambyses turned to his brother and said, -“Well, Prince, we meet under altered circumstances! If I recollect -rightly, our last meeting was somewhat unpleasant, resulting in -guard-house treatment for me on account of you. But on this day we -forget old animosities and bury our sire’s body. Afterwards I shall -have somewhat to say to you.” - -“I have forgotten the incident referred to,” answered Bardya, coldly. -“We are here now to honor the dead. Afterwards I shall be pleased to -converse with you about the welfare of our empire.” - -Cambyses said no more. Uncovering his head, he approached the funeral -car and bowed his head towards it, remaining thus a moment as if in -prayer. Silence fell upon the people as they watched the King. Then -the sound of weeping began. A wave of grief and sympathy swept over the -assembled multitude. The King was mourning. The people mourned also. - -Having thus greeted the spirit of his sire, Cambyses turned away and -went to the litters where his sisters reclined. They came forth and -bowed to him in greeting. He kissed their foreheads, saying: “It is a -great pleasure to have you near me. You shall have the old palace for -your residence,--you and Prince Bardya,--while you remain here. At a -more fitting time we shall renew our acquaintance.” - -Then he remounted his horse and ordered the final march to begin. -Prexaspes with the King’s body-guard led the way back to the city. -The funeral car followed. The King rode behind it and, following him, -were Prince Bardya, the Prince of Iran, the Princesses, and the great -nobles. The lesser notables and the Imperial Guard marched next, -followed by the people. Thus with royal pomp, amidst the mourning -of his people, Cyrus, the Great King, the Achæmenian, completed his -worldly march. A band of white-robed priests slaughtered the noble -war-horse and presented his blood and burned portions of his flesh -as a sacrifice to Ahura-Mazda, with many prayers. The solemn chants -being ended, the golden casket in which the body of the great dead was -encased was carried up the steps of the pyramid and deposited in the -temple-like vault on its top. The brazen door of the tomb was closed, -bolted, and sealed and a guard set over it. The people then dispersed. - -The King made a decree by which a special order of military rank was -instituted, whose sole duty it was to watch the tomb, that no man -should disturb the sacred body of the hero. - -So was laid to rest the body of the most knightly king and heroic -figure of ancient Iran. The great Darius probably equaled him in -generalship and excelled him in statesmanship; but the brilliant -career, the gentle and knightly qualities, and the heroic spirit of -Cyrus, are without parallel in ancient story. Not until the great -Alexander flashed across the western sky did any meteor excel in -brightness him whose simple epitaph was, “I am Cyrus, the King, the -Achæmenian!” - - - - -CHAPTER VIII - -A ROYAL COUNCIL AND A ROYAL HUNT - - -It was the day after the funeral of Cyrus. Cambyses, the Great King, -was in a black humor. The fatigue incident to the funeral services -and the reaction from intoxication caused by too much drink, indulged -in afterward, had darkened his vision and sharpened his acerbity. -When he awoke and sat up on his silk-covered couch, he felt the need -of immediate refreshment. He jerked a cord hanging conveniently at -hand, and a bell jangled in an adjoining hall. Instantly two servants -appeared, slipping in between the heavy folds of a curtain at the -doorway, and prostrated themselves before him. - -“Rise up, dogs! Bring me soma!” he roared. - -Swiftly and noiselessly as fleeting shadows they arose and disappeared. -In a moment the King’s cup-bearer appeared with a golden goblet in -hand, followed by the servants bearing a vessel of milky, fiery liquid. -The cup-bearer bowed low, the servants set down the jar and were about -to prostrate themselves again, when Cambyses cried impatiently, “Omit -salutations and pour!” - -The potent fluid sparkled as it flowed into the goblet from the vessel. -Twice was the goblet filled and twice did he drain it. “Begone!” he -then commanded. “Send the bath hither!” - -Cup-bearer and servants withdrew, walking backward. A moment later -the servants came in again, bearing a large tub of water. With their -assistance the King proceeded to bathe. Unfortunately for one, he -dropped a towel and received a buffet from the King’s fist that caused -him to reel. - -“Have care!” roared Cambyses. “To the guard-house you go to-day and -thence to the kitchen as scullion!” - -The man prostrated himself and prayed for pardon. Royalty made no sign -and he withdrew. Another came to take his place. After the bath, the -King’s hair was combed, curled, and perfumed. The royal barber trimmed -his whiskers deftly and carefully waxed them. Then he was arrayed in -fine linen and purple. His breakfast was brought into the room, and he -sat down to eat. He then sent a page to summon Prexaspes. The latter, -elegantly dressed and well groomed as usual, soon appeared and, bending -till his hands touched the floor, saluted. - -“May the King live forever!” - -In obedience to a wave of the King’s hand, the servants disappeared. - -“See that none stand near the door! Let the guard move away to the -outer room!” commanded the King. - -Prexaspes saw that the orders were obeyed. Then, resuming his -deferential attitude before his royal master, with bowed head, eyes to -the floor, and hands crossed before him, he awaited the royal pleasure. -The King, having eaten in silence some minutes, pushed away the -remainder of the food. - -“Prexaspes,” he said truculently, “I know you! I know you are faithful -to me because you hope to win power and not because you love me. So be -it! Royal place you cannot have owing to the accident of birth, but -royal power you may win if you will. Are you ready to carry out all my -wishes or must I seek another?” - -He paused. Prexaspes raised his eyes and noted his master’s expression. - -“Royal master,” he said quietly, “you read men with the eye of God! It -is true I love power and riches and I know that both may be given me by -you and none other. I am your slave to command.” - -“Well said! I, who am descended from Jemshid and Kaiomurs, from -Achæmenius and Cyrus, am able to make you great. Just as there may -be one God in heaven, so I am the one God on earth. There is but one -family fitted to rule the earth and that is mine. Is it not so?” - -“It is so.” - -“Since it is so, is not the will of the Great King of the Persians and -Medes and of the whole world above the laws of this empire?” - -“The King’s word is law.” - -“If, then, the Great King command you to do an act, that act, even if -it be the taking of life contrary to Persian law, becomes lawful. Is it -not so?” - -For an instant Prexaspes clasped his fingers together nervously. - -“It might be lawful, O King,” he answered slowly. “But though your -power is great, there are in this land of Persia great nobles who claim -great rights and powers, and who would maintain that Persian law must -not be broken even by the Great King. I know the great wisdom and the -courage of the King; but if I may be permitted to speak, I would give -the advice of one who has studied these matters deeply.” - -“I know!” exclaimed the King, impatiently. “I saw the dour faces of -the nobles and the hostility of the people. My father unreasonably -inflicted punishments upon me and my friends, and knowledge thereof has -soured the minds of all toward me. That cursed Bardya, who supplanted -me in my father’s love, yet lives! I would sooner trust Darius -Hystaspis than those nobles; and he loves me not!” - -“It is true the Prince of Iran loves you not. But he is loyal. My only -fear is that if Bardya should--should be slain by your order, the -nobles would attack even you, and by their vast power among the Persian -people they might overthrow you and place the King of Iran on the -throne.” - -The King arose from the table and paced back and forth, grinding his -teeth in wrath. He realized the truth of Prexaspes’ words. - -“There can be but one King on earth!” he exclaimed. “That King must be -Cambyses. Bardya must die! As for Darius Hystaspis, I would order him -to death, did I not believe his father would head a revolt in Iran such -as I care not to meet. But I hate him! What then do you advise?” - -“As to Bardya, I advise that he be put away secretly, if he must die. -Let it be reported that he has returned to Bactra or that the King has -given him a secluded residence in Medea, where he chose to retire for -meditation. A stout person might--” - -“No!” roared the King. “I have said he shall die! But let it be -secretly done. Do it yourself and I will make you chief counselor of -state forever, second only to myself!” - -Prexaspes drew in his breath sharply. - -“The King hath spoken!” he answered slowly. “I myself will slay the -young man. Let the King’s word stand and not be withdrawn.” - -“It shall stand!” the King assured him, taking a seal ring from his -finger. “Take this in token of the King’s word.” - -Prexaspes bowed low and took the glittering band. - -“Now as to this Prince of Iran and his seditious Guard, what of them?” -demanded the King. - -Prexaspes hesitated a moment before he answered. “The Prince may be -dealt with in two ways. Possibly the King may not have heard that -he has dared to raise his eyes to Athura, the King’s most beautiful -sister; and it is reported that she regards him with great favor. And -your father promised her to him. Now it might be that if she be given -him in marriage at once, it would bind him more firmly to support your -rule, and--” - -“Never!” cried the King, smiting his hands together. “Let them marry? -Why, that would indeed be showing him favor! That would be placing him -on the throne! For I have no children; and if Bardya die, who remains? -Athura would be queen, and he would be King. Never! I hate him as -bitterly as I do Bardya. I hate Athura, the haughty favorite of my -father, ever preaching good deeds and well-doing to me!” - -“Then I advise that he be given a command in a distant province. It -is rumored that the Lydians are restless and that the tribes on the -northern borders thereof are making forays. Send him and the old Guard -thither. Mayhap a dart shall find him. At least he will be far from -these Persians. His oath will keep him faithful. Let a decree be made -praising him for faithful service and elevating him to the honor of a -satrapy where war will keep him busy.” - -The King laughed, a cruel, mirthless laugh, as he assented. “The advice -is good! So be it. Bardya shall disappear to meditate--beyond the -stars! Darius and Athura shall love each other, verily, but separated -by two hundred parasangs! See to it! Prepare proper decrees. And -Prexaspes--it is in my mind to occupy these warlike peoples in a war -of conquest, even as did my father. We will prove that we too know -how to conquer! There is Egypt still independent and very rich and -powerful. We must have tribute to live in state as becomes the ruler -of the world. Amasis claims to be equal to Cambyses--he shall bite the -dust! After him, the Hellenes shall feel my power beyond the sea. Go, -Prexaspes! It shall be yours to estimate the necessary revenues and to -prepare the means to feed an army of five hundred thousand men who will -march with me to Egypt. But, first, see to it that no brother remains -behind to rouse up rebellion!” - -“It shall be as you order. The King is very wise. War with Egypt will -occupy the minds of the Persian nobles and will enable us to levy taxes -on all the nations for the King’s treasury.” - -“Be not in too great haste with this war,” continued Cambyses. “There -is much to do; and life is very enjoyable in fall at Susa, in winter at -Babylon, and in spring at Hamadan.” - -Prexaspes bowed low and withdrew. - -Later that day, the King sat in state on the throne in the great -central hall of the palace and received the nobles of Persia and -Medea and the officers of his court. Prexaspes stood at his right -hand. Embassies from distant realms, visitors from foreign lands, and -deputations from divers cities came to wait upon the Great King before -returning to their various places. All petitioners, in accordance -with the new etiquette, prostrated themselves before the King and so -remained until bidden to arise. But the nobles of Iran, though they -bowed low before him with hands on their breasts, did not bend the knee -or prostrate themselves. The King greeted them coldly, resolving within -himself that he would some day humble them till they also should -prostrate themselves at his feet and feel his foot on their necks. - -The Prince of Iran, tall, stately, richly but plainly appareled, -came also. He was cordial in his greeting of the King, as became a -blood-relative, but beneath the folds of his Medean cloak a light chain -armor guarded his body from dagger-thrusts, even as his cordial manner -concealed the distrust he felt towards Cambyses. To him Prexaspes made -low obeisance. The nobles of Persia also bowed low before him with -profound respect. The King became very gracious and smiled upon him as -he approached. He arose from his throne and gave the Prince his royal -hand. - -“Cousin Darius,” he said, “it pleases me very greatly to have you here! -I have disturbing news from the satrapy of our old friend Crœsus. -It is said that discontent and revolt arise there and that bands of -Scythians trouble its northern borders. I have been considering deeply -what reward would be sufficient for one who brought the body of the -Great King, my father, to its tomb. I have determined to appoint you -satrap of all our empire beyond the Euphrates. In order that you may -be well supported, I have prepared a decree that you may take with you -the old Imperial Guard of my father to become the nucleus of the army -which shall, under your command, uphold our empire there. I contemplate -no less a conquest than that of Egypt at some convenient time; and it -shall be your duty to levy additional soldiers among the people of your -provinces for that war. When I march by Damascus and Tyre, you shall -join me there with a well-disciplined army and you shall have chief -command under me.” - -The Prince listened in amazement. Except Babylon, the western provinces -were the richest and most important of the conquered provinces in -the empire. Knowing the King’s ancient hatred towards him, he was at -a loss to understand why this great honor was given him. From the -keen, beadlike stare of the King’s dark eyes he turned inquiringly to -Prexaspes, who averted his face. He was silent a moment, seeking to -penetrate the King’s design. It must be that, as King, Cambyses was not -following the footsteps of Cambyses, the Prince. - -“The Great King’s commands will be obeyed,” he answered presently. “I -thank you for the honor so little deserved. But I had somewhat in my -heart to ask the King, should I be permitted to speak.” - -“Say on!” said the King, the expression of his face denoting -apprehension. - -“When your sire, the ever victorious Cyrus, was about to die, he gave -me his consent and promise that I should marry the Princess Athura if -she were willing. This was a special mark of his favor. I now ask of -you, Great King, that which he promised and which you, as the head -of your father’s family, may grant--the hand of the King’s sister in -marriage.” - -Cambyses was astonished at the boldness of the Prince. His face -instantly flushed with wrath. He was about to exclaim violently, -when he observed the gaze of Prexaspes turned upon him warningly and -remembered that it was his part to dissemble. He resumed his seat on -the throne. Constraining his anger, he said, speaking rapidly and in -some confusion: - -“This is a matter to which thought must be given. The time is not -right. The matters demanding attention in your satrapy are urgent. -I wish you to make ready and depart within ten days. I must have a -Prince of the Empire in that part of my dominions. Your subjects are a -warlike people who need a firm hand. As to my sister, I will talk with -her. It would not be meet that the marriage take place before you go or -until the days of mourning for her father elapse. The urgency of the -case will not admit at this time of any delay, lest those Lydians and -Scythians rise in open rebellion. I see no obstacle in the way of such -marriage; but later I will consider it. Some months’ active campaigning -may be your lot when no thoughts could be given to marriage. Prepare to -march without delay and to put down the King’s enemies with a strong -hand. If the hand of my sister in marriage be a prize to be sought -after by you, faithful service to my interests may be thus rewarded. -Here is my decree appointing you to your office. Rest assured that if -my sister wills to be your wife, she shall be given by me to no other -man.” - -Prexaspes drew from his belt a roll of papyrus and presented it to -the King, who handed it to the Prince. The latter took it, bowed low, -and, turning on his heel, departed without further word. After he had -disappeared the King turned to Prexaspes. - -“What think you?” he asked. “Does it please him? And what will he do?” - -“It pleases him not, but he will obey.” - -The Prince of Iran passed out of the King’s presence deeply troubled. -Was the King seeking to honor him and beginning to reign in a truly -kinglike manner? Or was he seeking to be rid of him and his favorite -troops? Mounting a horse at the gate of the palace park, where his -faithful groom, Orobates, awaited him, he rode directly to the old -palace where Bardya and his sisters were residing. There he dismounted -and was quickly ushered into the presence of Princess Athura. He found -her sitting upon a divan in the inner court, playing on a harp and -softly singing to its accompaniment. Several young women companions had -left the room when the servants announced the coming of the Prince. - -“Greeting and welcome!” she said smilingly, as the young man bowed low -before her. She put aside the harp and arose. “Be seated, illustrious -Prince, at my right hand!” He kissed the hands extended to him, and -both sat down on the divan. - -At once noting the serious expression of his countenance, the Princess -asked, “What so serious as to cause frowns and wrinkles?” - -“I have stood before the King as I said I would and asked that he -consent to our marriage,” he answered. “Instead of consenting, he does -me the honor to appoint me governor of Lydia and command me to depart -forthwith, saying there is urgent need and that I must take with me the -Guard.” - -“What? Another war? And must you go?” - -“It is the King’s command! It is not an honor that he is giving me. It -is his desire to place me among those who know me not! Foolish King! He -will find none less likely to rebel than I. It is not in his mind to -consent to our marriage. He made no promise. He said he would think of -it and speak with you.” - -“But he shall consent!” exclaimed Athura, warmly. “If not, then will I -go with you and marry you without his consent. He shall never control -me or send me where I do not choose to go!” - -“My soul rejoices to hear you say this!” said the Prince, drawing -her close to him with encircling arm. “But we must have patience. He -is King. He is the head of your family. Should we marry without his -consent, he might deem it such insult to his majesty as to lead him to -immediate violence. I fear that I may some day be compelled to forget -my sacred oath to his father. Let us exercise patience, light of mine -eyes, hope of my soul!” - -Her regal head rested on his strong shoulder. She touched lightly with -her fingers the dark locks of hair that graced his brow. Presently, as -she remained silent, he continued: - -“He may consent that you come to me. What happiness would be mine! But -you--it would mean a foreign land, and possibly dwelling in the midst -of war.” - -“Am I not my father’s daughter? Am I afraid of war? It would be joy to -go with you, to see new lands, new peoples, to be a queen where you -would be virtually king, to ride a horse in battle! I will wait for you -to come or to send for me. No other man, be he King or noble, shall I -ever marry. If not you, none other!” - -“Nor shall I have any other queen than you, beloved of my soul! Let -us not despair. I will speak to the Persian nobles if he does not -presently consent. Their influence and my father’s may force his -consent. If danger threaten you, fly to my mother. She will protect you -even against Cambyses.” - -Further converse was interrupted by the sound of footsteps approaching -from the outer hallway and the immediate appearance of Prince Bardya -at the door. He had evidently just come from a ride, as his clothes -and whip indicated. His handsome, flushed countenance indicated rapid -riding through the wind. He smiled, as his sister and the Prince arose -in embarrassed silence. - -“Pardon my intrusion, beloved sister and brother!” he begged. “I have -had a wonderful gallop over the hills towards Lake Baktigan, and some -rough climbing. Have you seen the other King this day?” - -The Prince of Iran briefly related his visit to the King and its -result. Bardya nervously slapped the riding whip against his boots and -a frown gathered on his brow as he listened. - -“His object is plain!” he exclaimed, as the Prince ceased speaking. -“He sends you to a distant place that you may not be near me, a very -shrewd trick! He will never allow you to marry Athura because he hates -you both. But let us defy him! My sister shall go with me. Then you may -come, Prince, and marry her! We shall defy him. We shall acknowledge -him as overlord, according to my father’s will; but not a foot shall he -set on our lands--neither he nor any servants of his!” - -The Prince of Iran was disturbed at Bardya’s words. It was evident that -the latter intended to declare his independence as soon as possible and -that war would ensue. What would be his own duty then? His oath would -align him with Cambyses; his heart would drive him to Bardya. - -“Great Prince,” he answered, “I know you love me as a friend and so -I make bold to speak a warning. Do not utter such thoughts aloud any -more. Ears may hear and tongues may carry to the King’s ears. Then -he would surely have you arrested and slain. I counsel prudence and -extreme watchfulness. Return as soon as possible to Bactra. I long to -go with you. But I must obey his decree or be placed in the position -of rebelling. I go as ordered. After the war is finished (if I find it -necessary to make war), I will demand Athura. If he refuse consent, I -will leave his service and enter yours, but never as against him. But I -do not think he will dare deny my suit. Am I not an Achæmenian, and is -there any of higher birth?” - -“I will heed your advice,” replied Bardya. “You were ever wise and -far-seeing. I will be silent and watchful. The guards you gave me ride -with me always. One sleeps at my bedroom door, and the others guard -the palace doors and grounds. But if you march hence in ten days, it -behooves me to seek others.” - -“I will furnish them from the faithful retainers on my father’s estate. -But I advise immediate return to Bactra, even if it must be by flight -in the night. I am greatly troubled for your safety.” - -Bardya laughed. “You are needlessly alarmed,” he asserted. “But on the -morrow I will announce to the King my purpose of returning forthwith.” - -At this moment there came a knock at the door and a servant appeared. -“A messenger stands at the door,” he announced. - -“Admit him!” commanded Bardya. - -A man in the King’s livery entered, and bowing almost to the floor -before royalty, presented a folded bit of papyrus to Bardya. The latter -took it, unfolded it, and read. He then ordered the messenger to -retire, and after he had disappeared he read aloud: - - “‘Cambyses, the King of Kings, King of the World, to his Brother, - Bardya, and to his Sisters, Athura and Artistone, greeting: - - “‘Know that I propose to remain here two weeks longer and will then - return to Hamadan. It is my will that you make ready to accompany me - to that city in order that my court may be graced by your presence - and that the people may know that we are of good-will towards you. - Later my brother may depart thence to his provinces. Farewell. - - “‘CAMBYSES.’” - - -“My brother is beginning to rule us very soon!” exclaimed Athura, -indignantly. - -“He shall not order me!” exclaimed Bardya, fiercely. - -“He is King!” warned the Prince of Iran. “Hamadan is many parasangs -nearer Bactra than this city. It is also nearer Lydia. I counsel -obedience. It will be easier to escape from Hamadan than from -Pasargadæ, if escape you must; and a week’s journey will then bring you -into your own realm. Besides, it may be, the King is earnestly desirous -of showing good-will.” - -“Good-will!” rejoined Bardya. “The King speaks of my ‘provinces,’ as if -I were a mere satrap! It seems to me that I should be first consulted -in such matters. It is in my mind to return to him a message that I -choose to remain here for a time and then to return direct to Bactra.” - -Bardya strode back and forth across the room wrathfully. He threw the -King’s message on the floor and trampled upon it. The Prince of Iran -watched him in gloomy silence. Athura went to her brother and placing -her hand on his shoulders made him halt and look down into her clear, -steady eyes. More than once she had calmed the anger of her impetuous -younger brother thus. - -“Brother, listen to me!” she said imploringly. “Listen to the Prince of -Iran, if not to me! We are older than you, and you have never found us -unfaithful to your interests. Cambyses is King of Kings, King of the -World, by right of birth and by your father’s last decree. He speaks -fairly to you. It is right that we visit him at his court in Hamadan -and render him the honor due to him. You are here in his power. You -should never have come hither at all. Wisdom dictates that you go -to Hamadan, in all brotherly kindness. Then should he show an evil -disposition, it will be much easier to escape to Bactra. At all events, -brother, be not first to bring on war. Only in a just cause will the -Aryans follow you.” - -Bardya was impressed. He kissed her forehead. “I will do as you -advise,” he replied. “I am crippled by that oath our father exacted of -the King of Iran and of our Prince here. Without their aid, it would be -wild, foolish, and impossible to begin war. I feel that should I begin -the war, even they would oppose me with the armies of Iran. I am no -better than a caged tiger.” - -The Prince of Iran looked upon his young friend sorrowfully. “My father -and I have sworn!” he said. “How can our words return to us? We are -bound to support Cambyses as King of Kings. No less are we bound to aid -you if oppressed by him. We will not fail you. Should he seek to detain -you, we shall demand your release, even at the head of an army. What -can you ask more? That we be oath-breakers?” - -“No, I ask it not! I will be guided by your advice.” - -Having thus decided, the three composed a message from Bardya to the -King, notifying him that it would please Bardya to visit Hamadan on -his way to Bactra and be his guest for some days. The Prince of Iran -then took his departure and went to the camp of the Imperial Guard. -After detailing a strong company to guard the palace wherein slept his -beloved, he called a council of all his chief captains and read to them -the King’s decree directing him and the Guard to march into Western -Asia. The captains were delighted. The common soldiers, when they -heard the news next day, broke forth in a pandemonium of jubilation. -To march into the rich country of rich old Crœsus with their beloved -Prince, to gain renown and wealth, though by hard knocks, under such a -leader--what more could a stout warrior ask? So they all rejoiced and -one and all agreed that King Cambyses was a wise King. But their Prince -and Commander was silent and sorrowful. - -Cambyses announced, two days later, that it pleased him to accept the -invitation of the Prince of Iran to hunt royal game on his estates in -the jungles surrounding Lake Baktigan. This lake is a brackish body -of water lying in the bottom of a long, narrow valley between low -mountains, a day’s journey south of Persepolis. It is shallow in summer -and fall, but in spring, after the winter rains, fed by the floods -of the Araxes and several mountain torrents, it rises to respectable -dimensions, and is then about sixty miles long by five wide. Reeds, -grass, shrubs, and stunted trees cover its shores. On the hills near -is some heavy timber. Little known to the modern traveler, yet, in the -ancient days, it was a resort of royal hunters who dared to seek the -lion and the tiger in their lairs. It was a part of the estates of -the King of Iran. The Prince, as was the custom, had invited the King -of Kings to make free use of all his father’s property. But he was -surprised when Cambyses indicated that he would hunt. Prexaspes had -advised his royal master to accept because it would please the Persian -nobility. Cambyses also desired to show himself a mighty hunter, as had -all his ancestry, and this influenced him to dissemble his true feeling -towards the Prince and to accept his invitation. Prince Bardya and the -great lords of Persia were invited to attend. It fell upon the Prince -of Iran as host to provide transportation, victuals, equipage, and -beaters; and right royally did he provide. - -It was an imposing expedition that marched down the swift Araxes to the -jungles of Lake Baktigan. First, on a big horse, rode a magnificently -attired master of the hunt, glittering in gold and silver and gorgeous -in crimson uniform. Then followed several hundred skilled hunters, -wardens of the estate whose duty it was to furnish the table of King -Hystaspis with game and to guard his preserves against common robbers -and poachers. They were arrayed in distinctive uniform and were -mounted on wiry animals used to hill-climbing and hunting. With them -was a pack of hounds. Then rode King Cambyses, on a beautiful white -stallion, and looking right royal in his close-fitting tunic, his -leather riding-breeches, red shoes, and round felt cap in which were -stuck several black eagle feathers. A stout armor-bearer rode next -with the King’s short sword, a buckler, a stout bow, and a quiver full -of arrows. Another servant carried javelins and a heavy spear. At the -King’s left and half a horse behind rode Prexaspes similarly arrayed. -Behind them rode the Prince of Iran, Prince Bardya, and a hundred -or more notables. Many pack-animals and servants followed with the -impedimenta. - -They camped in a dense forest at the northern end of the lake, where -the Araxes poured in its flood of fresh water. Next day the hunt began. -The chief huntsman built a low platform in the branches of a live-oak -which stood at the crossing of several jungle paths about a mile below -the camp. The King and his armor-bearers took station on this, while -the nobles and retainers formed in line at some distance to the rear -in order to turn the game should it pass him. Cambyses was a great -archer. It was his daily custom to practice shooting with the heavy -Persian bow. He boasted that no man in Iran could excel him. None ever -did excel in his presence, it being convenient to miss and stand lower -in the scores than his Royal Highness. It is related that the King -was accustomed to shoot apples from the heads or hands of boys, an -example possibly followed by William Tell of later fame. The King later -attempted this feat with the son of Prexaspes and slew the son. - -The huntsmen went to a point several miles down the lake, and, having -formed a long line with one end resting on the shore and the other far -out on the hills, marched with shouts, horn-blowing, and drum-beating -northward and drove the savage denizens of the wilderness towards the -King. The latter acquitted himself very well. Deer and antelope fell -before his arrows. Jackals, snapping at the shafts which pierced their -vitals, tumbled about and died. The King roared with savage laughter as -the stricken animals leaped to their death. A wild boar was smitten, -but, gnashing his teeth in rage and pain, he turned upon the beaters -desperately and gashed one severely with his tusks. Animals which -escaped the King ran the gantlet of weapons in the hands of the nobles. -The slaughter was great. Two lions were aroused, but they broke through -the line of beaters and escaped. That night all feasted on the King’s -meat and praised his skill. - -On the next day Cambyses decided to hunt on foot, following the hunters -with hounds through the jungle paths. His nobles followed to witness -his feats of arms. Hunters and beaters formed a long semicircular line -with the wings thrust forward, one along the margin of the lake, and -the other along a ridge running parallel thereto. The King was at the -middle of the line with the chief hunter. The Prince of Iran, Prince -Bardya, and several of the nobles followed closely after him. - -Several smaller animals soon fell before the King’s archery, but -he fretted because no lion or tiger appeared. He ordered the hounds -unloosed. They sprang away into the jungle, and almost immediately -terrific roars announced the presence of lions. A female and a young -lion appeared, dashing towards the hills, the mother turning now and -again to leap at the snarling pack baying at her heels. The King loosed -an arrow at her, but it fell short. He was about to pursue, when a -more thunderous roar close by warned him of the proximity of another -royal beast. An instant later, a black-maned male lion appeared in an -open space twenty paces distant, lashing his tail and emitting breathy -coughs of rage. The animal paused but an instant, crouching low, then -leaped towards the King with gigantic bounds. The King drew an arrow -to its head and launched it. It smote the lion in the shoulder, but -missed a vital point. Cries of terror arose from the attendants, and -the armor-bearer of the King sought to interpose his buckler between -the beast and his master. But master and man went down in a heap under -the impact of the lion’s heavy body. Then the Persian nobles gallantly -hastened to the rescue. The Prince of Iran dashed forward with a heavy -spear and thrust the sharp blade into the red mouth of the lion as it -sprang to meet him. It reared up on hind legs, battling with the heavy -spear. Prince Bardya then shot an arrow into the beast’s side with such -force that the barb passed through its body. Its heart was transfixed; -the great beast gasped, fell over, and died. - -Cambyses was not severely injured, but was much chagrined. He had -missed a fair shot, been ignobly thrown down, and saved by those he -hated. He gave short thanks to his saviors and berated his armor-bearer -for not interposing more effectually. He hunted no more after that -on foot in the jungle, but he succeeded in slaying two lions from the -safety of a platform erected in a tree. - -The hunt thus having proved a success, the King returned to Pasargadæ. - - - - -CHAPTER IX - -THE DEEPER THINGS - - -The Prince of Iran, about to depart on the King’s business, knelt -before his mother to receive her final blessing. The stately dame -allowed no tear to dim her eye and no tremor to weaken her voice during -this ceremony. - -“Go, my son, with my love and faith in you,” she said. “But remember -your royal birth. Should your sire die, you will be head of the royal -family in Iran; and by reason of your descent from an elder brother, -you will be entitled to overlord even Cambyses. Your father has been -content to be second to Cyrus, but I shall yet behold you crowned King -of Kings!” - -“Not while Bardya and his brother, the Great King, live, mother!” -replied the Prince, arising from his knee. “But I shall remember your -words.” - -She bowed low before him, as to a superior. “Son, I salute you, King -that is to be!” she said, smiling. - -Troubled in spirit, he kissed her cheek and turned away. - -The mother watched her son until he disappeared among the trees of the -park. Then, throwing a veil over her head and face, she went to the -seclusion of her bedchamber, there to weep the bitter tears of grief -she would not let the world see. The Prince hastened to the stone -bridge where Bardya and Athura, who had preceded him, were waiting to -utter their farewells. - -Bardya kissed his friend’s cheeks, embraced him tenderly, then mounted -a horse and rode away to the city. Athura and the Prince lingered on -the bridge awhile, loath to part. The perfume of flowers filled the -air, as the sun kissed away the dewdrops from their petals. The voices -of birds and the ripple of water formed an orchestra attuned to the -songs of love. - -“When I am permitted to return to this paradise, I will build there, -by the side of my father’s palace, another twice as large and adorned -with greater splendor,” he said, as they were about to separate. “There -shall you dwell as becomes the Queen of the Aryans and the ruler of my -soul.” - -“May your mother’s prophecy come true, beloved!” she replied. “I shall -count the days till your return, or until I go to you. Send for me -quickly and I will come. That brother of mine, who calls himself King -of Kings, shall not prevent me. Listen! Should I send to you, asking -aid, will you come, even though in disobedience to his orders?” - -“Yes! Did not Cyrus at the same time he exacted my oath also promise -you to me? But Cambyses will not dare refuse you or insult me by long -refusing his consent to our marriage.” - -“His hatred toward us may overrule his reason.” - -“Then he shall listen to force! I will send a letter to him as soon as -my government is placed in order, demanding that he send you to me. He -will then have no excuse.” - -“Send quickly then, for I fear trouble!” Tears filled her dark eyes as -she spoke. - -“Should he trouble you, go to my father!” he said reassuringly. “He -will call in the seven great nobles of Persia to your aid. Even -Cambyses will fear them.” - -What else was said need not be recorded. Love, in these great ones of -earth, produced the same sighs, the same halting words, the repetition -of promises, assurances, and pledges, the same beaming eyes and -fluttering hearts, as it ever has in all who have loved, be they high -or low, known or unknown, sung or unsung. They parted, he to join the -waiting Imperial Guard, now to be known as the Prince of Iran’s Guard, -and she to return to his mother. - -Having marched rapidly to Susa, the Prince and his army encamped in -a plain near that city. The satrap of Susa was ordered to procure -supplies and a caravan for his long westward march. The camp lay on -the south bank of the swift Choaspes, in a park set apart for the -King’s use. Here were many palms and plane trees. The Prince’s tent -was erected beneath the spreading branches of trees on the margin of -the river, where in soldierly simplicity he received the visit of the -satrap. - -On the evening of the second day after his arrival at this camp, the -Prince, as was his custom, went out for a walk. The dark peaks of the -Zagros range in the east lay bathed in the last soft rays of the sun. -Shadows were falling in the glades and upon the river. With bent head -and hands clasped behind him, he took little note of his surroundings, -until at the end of half an hour he was met by a man, who seemed also -absorbed in meditation. This man was tall and graceful. His body was -clad in a long cloak, a plain but fine Babylonish garment, and on -his head he wore a round, black Persian cap. His feet were shod with -sandals. A full, dark beard, streaked with gray, adorned his face. His -eagle-like countenance was strong and placid. Large dark eyes glowed -with intelligence from beneath his heavy brows. - -The Prince whose eyes were bent on the earth, was startled from his -reverie by a deep, musical voice: - -“Hail, Prince of Iran!” - -Involuntarily he grasped the hilt of a dagger in his belt and gazed -doubtfully a moment upon the speaker. Then with a glad cry, he hastened -forward and bending low, exclaimed: “Hail, Belteshazzer, prophet of -God! I did not expect to meet you here! I rejoice exceedingly! I pray -your blessing!” - -“May the Lord of all the earth bless you, my son!” said Belteshazzer, -solemnly, laying his hand upon the Prince’s bowed head. “It is a great -pleasure to behold you again after so many months. Tell me how you come -here. Is that your army yonder? I have been away several days in the -mountains whither I go to study, and I am now returning to the city.” - -The Prince stood before the prophet reverently, as one stands before a -loved teacher. - -“My guard is encamped yonder,” he answered, indicating his camp. “We -march upon the Great King’s business to the lands beyond the Euphrates, -where, it is said, I shall find the people in rebellion. The King has -seen fit to honor me with the government of the western provinces.” - -Belteshazzer smiled. Knowing well the political affairs of the empire -from his long experience as adviser to the late King and as governor -of several provinces, also knowing Cambyses and his dislike for the -Prince, he perceived the pretext which the King had used to send the -Prince far away from Iran. - -“I had not heard of any serious disturbances in those provinces,” he -said. “It is true that some wild, turbulent bands infest the outlying -mountains on the northeast; but the provinces have been happy under -the rule of Cyrus and have not suffered at the hands of Cambyses. -Perhaps the Great King deems it wise to scatter the veterans of Cyrus -to distant provinces!” - -“That may be,” assented the Prince. “But you, Teacher, why here? The -governor of Medea should not be in Elam.” - -“I am no longer governor of Medea. The Great King has deprived me -of that office. I am no longer an adviser to the King. I am going -to Babylon to resume my duties in the college of wise men, to spend -my time in the study of ancient records and to observe the changing -heavens, until such time as the God of heaven and earth shall order -otherwise.” - -“Come with me!” exclaimed the Prince, impulsively. “I shall profit by -your knowledge and experience. You shall have the chief place in my -satrapy.” - -Belteshazzer shook his head. - -“No, it would not be best. The Great King is very jealous. He is -scattering the men who surrounded Cyrus and is building up a circle of -his own. His command was laid on me to proceed to Babylon, there to -reside with the college of priests. But fear not, Prince! We shall come -again in due time.” - -“Is this a prophecy?” inquired the Prince, his countenance alight with -eagerness. “Ah, Belteshazzer! how I have longed to obtain that power -you have,--the power to look into the future, to listen to the voice of -Shraosha and to tell that which will be! Come with me to my tent and -take refreshments. You shall stay with me at least until I march on to -my provinces. I will consult God through you. My heart is very heavy. -Upon my soul is an oath that galls me; and I fear for my friends and -for the Aryan people under this King. After you are refreshed, it may -be you will consult the messengers of God and tell me the right course -of action.” - -Belteshazzer looked upon the young man with sympathy. Gifted beyond -all living men with the power to read souls in their nakedness, he saw -here a strong, upright spirit of good intent, in whom truth held sway, -whose mind was large enough to grapple with and solve the problems of -earth, a leader among men; and he loved the youth. He did not answer -immediately, but looked into the eyes of the Prince earnestly as if -reading his thoughts. The Prince could not drop his gaze. Belteshazzer -presently looked away to the west, where the last glow of the sunset -still reddened the sky, and he sighed deeply. Then his eyes swept -slowly around the horizon, resting an instant on the towers of the -distant city and then upon the tents of the army. The river’s low -murmur came up from the darkening vale mingled with whisper of leaves -moved by the breeze. - -“I know, my son,” he said after a moment’s silence, “that you have -given an oath which may not be broken. I read the thoughts that recur, -tempting you to break it. I read your heart and the love in it for the -sister of the King, and the brotherly love you hold towards the brother -of the King. I know that in the King’s mind is a fierce hatred towards -you and a foul intent to make away with his brother; and that he is -even now plotting against him. I know that dark and bloody days are -impending; but the God of Spirits has guards around you, and as long as -you walk after the good intent in your heart, you will triumph over all -dangers and you will come at length to a higher estate. More than this -I do not know.” - -The Prince bowed his head reverently before the speaker. In the -presence of this man he was humble,--this man about whom wondrous -stories had been told: of his great wisdom; of his power over the -spirits of men; of the prophecies he had uttered; of the handwriting -on the wall at the close of Belshazzar’s feast, when the great Cyrus -was entering the inner city of Babylon by the river-bed and seizing it -while the people feasted; of his immunity from fire and from the wrath -of wild beasts, which, it was said, were his friends, no matter how -savage; and of his steadfastness in the worship of his God. - -“O Prince of God!” he exclaimed as the prophet ceased speaking, “I -would give all that I have to hold communion with the unseen powers as -you do! I have read the teachings of the great master, Zoroaster, and I -have listened to the wise men who have studied all that is to be known; -but, when I stand before you and listen to your words, my soul sinks, -and I wonder if I worship the true God, or whether there are two gods, -yours and mine, or more; or whether Ahura-Mazda is but an idea. I wish -that I might sit again at your feet and learn the whole truth!” - -Belteshazzer looked upon the young man, with love and admiration -expressed in his large, deep eyes. His voice when he again spoke, -was full of sympathy and fatherly kindness. “Son, there is not much -to learn, save this: that God, the Supreme Ruler of all, is one God; -that He manifests His power by His Spirit and by His messengers; that -He is known to all peoples, but under different names and different -aspects, and that He is the Father of all. Men have forgotten Him and -have attributed to Him qualities that He has never possessed. Some -have made Him a monster, have carved Him in wood and stone, made idols -to represent Him and fallen down before them, forgetting that God is -a Spirit, who never looks upon idolatry with allowance--forgetting, -because not seeing! But of old, when there was but one family of men -on this earth, God was known to all men. His spirits and messengers -walked and talked with men, until men by gross and sensual lives made -it impossible. The Ancient of Days gave man a life of immortality; -breathed His own life into the first man, and he became a living soul; -made him free to live as he would, to choose good and evil. Men, from -the first days, ages ago, lived happily, until selfishness drove -them to quarrels, to murder, and to other sins. Then they separated, -families moving hither and thither over the world, forgetting each -other; some descending into ignorance and barbarism; others ascending -to a higher state of knowledge; all looking upon nature and clothing -nature’s God in their own vain imaginings. Some kept the knowledge of -God more perfectly than others. The Spirit of God talks with every man, -bringing up to his spirit suggestions of better life. From time to time -great teachers are sent. So came Moses to us, the sons of Abraham and -Heber. So came Zoroaster to the Aryans. And a day will come--I have -seen it in a vision!--” here the Prophet’s voice thrilled with awe -and his eyes were cast upward to the heavens,--“I saw in a vision one -night, years ago, before the great Cyrus overthrew Babylon, One, like -the Ancient of Days, sitting on the clouds of heaven; and there came -before him One like unto a son of man; and to Him did the Ancient of -Days give dominion and glory over all peoples of all the earth and all -people should in all their divers languages serve Him. His dominion is -an everlasting dominion and His kingdom shall never be destroyed. All -the nations of the earth shall serve Him gladly!” - -He ceased a moment and stood enraptured, contemplating the heavens -and recalling again the glories of his vision. The young man looked -upon the seer’s countenance with awe. He endeavored to gather the full -meaning of the spoken words. Whether he spoke, he knew not, but his -mind did form the question, “When shall this be?” - -The question came to Belteshazzer and he answered: “I know not when, -but He will come in the fullness of time. He will not reign as kings -reign, but only in the souls of men. He will waken men to everlasting -life, men who have endeavored to do well. He will waken others to shame -of their evil lives and to everlasting contempt. Then all men shall -have full knowledge of God. None shall fail to know their Redeemer. He -will come when God wills.” - -Belteshazzer ceased and again sighed deeply, and for a time gazed at -the sunset glow in silence, but his eyes saw not the glories of the -sun. With his inward eyes he was looking again at that mighty vision of -which he had spoken. The Prince broke the silence. - -“You said that a Spirit stands guard over me and that I shall triumph -over dangers. How stands such spirit? What is he? Why may I not see -him? If I could commune with the unseen presence, perhaps he would -guide my steps that I make no error.” - -Belteshazzer shook his head and replied: “To some it is given to -commune with spirits, but it is only to those whose lives are -spiritual. To me it has been given to speak with Gabriel, the messenger -of God, and with Michael, the soldier of God and leader of his hosts -against the powers of evil. It may be that God will permit you to -see. Come, let us sit down! I feel even now the nearness of spiritual -influences.” - -They sat down side by side on a flat rock at the margin of the river -bank. Below them the bank fell away with gentle slope to the stream. -The valley was now full of shadows. Trees and shrubs were seen as dark -spots on the dull gray of sun-scorched grass. Twilight was rapidly -deepening into darkness. Belteshazzer took the Prince’s right hand into -his left. Raising his right hand to the heavens, he prayed inaudibly, -the movement of his lips alone indicating his action. The Prince sat -motionless, with wide eyes and bated breath. Awe entered into his soul -and a chill ran over his body, not from fear but as if a cold current -of air from the mountains had touched him. Suddenly a light cloud -of mist seemed to come up out of the valley and from it emerged the -semblance of a stately warrior, whose countenance, seen as in a white -light, bore a striking resemblance to the Prince’s father. His stature -was above that of ordinary man. He was clad, it seemed, in brilliant -chain-mail. A sword hung at his belt, a spear was in his hand, a -bow at his back. He stood erect with one foot advanced and one hand -outstretched as if in benediction over the Prince’s head. Luminous, -translucent, quivering with light, yet very real, was the presence. The -Prince involuntarily raised his hand and bowed his head in salutation. -Belteshazzer sat still, calmly regarding the vision. - -“You may speak to him freely,” he said. - -“Who are you that comes so gloriously?” demanded the Prince. - -A strong voice seemed to answer: “I am Achæmenius, your ancestor, -Prince of Iran. I am permitted by the Supreme Power to march at your -side. In you I see the hope of the Aryans, the most worthy son of my -family. Be of good cheer! A host encamps about you. Only seek ever -after the truth and avoid the lie. Behold! error is creeping into -the minds and hearts of the Aryan people. Idolatry and false magic, -fostered by the evil ones, gain headway among them. It is for you ever -to strive for truth and for the knowledge of God, the one supreme God, -known to our race from the ancient times, known to this Belteshazzer -and by him worshiped. It is your duty to restore our people to right -worship!” - -“But what is to come? What course shall I pursue, O glorious Spirit?” - -“It is not given me to prophesy. Only the Supreme One may give the -spirit of prophecy. But I know that you are chosen to be a leader and -that many peoples shall bow down before you as lord. Keep ever your -purpose to be true and truthful, to live uprightly and justly, and -to banish from among our people idolatry and lying. More am I not -permitted to say. Farewell!” - -As suddenly as the presence had appeared, it passed away, seeming to -dissolve in thin air; and only the two men remained, sitting side by -side on the rock, with the dark vale before them, the breeze whispering -about them and the brilliant stars above. The young man was the first -to speak. He rose and shook himself as one might who rises from a -troubled dream. - -“Was it a vision, O Prince of God?” he demanded, “or was it a man? Was -it a spirit, or did I dream?” - -Belteshazzer answered somewhat reproachfully: “My son, this was no -dream! You have seen a veritable spirit, one who lived in the flesh -and reigned in Iran centuries ago. Under him marched a great army from -Bactra to Rhages and thence south into Fars, driving out the ancient -peoples and there establishing his kingdom. I have seen this great -Spirit before, when Cyrus was King.” - -The Prince exclaimed fervently: “Then it is no fable that men who die -shall live again! That which I have heard and doubted, now I know!” - -“Truly you have spoken! Death is but a change, the taking off of a -worn-out garment, this body of earth. It is the release of the soul, -that glorious body within, from the trammels of mortality.” - -“To be so glorious, it were better to die!” - -“Nay, not till your work is done! The life now given you is but a -training for the future and should be lived by you in such manner that -men will rise up and call you blessed.” - -They turned towards the camp, and, walking slowly, continued to -converse upon the mysteries of life. They passed the sentinels and soon -came to the Prince’s pavilion, where the cooks anxiously awaited their -master’s coming to his supper, long since ready. While they supped, -they continued the discussion and, long after their meal, they sat -together as teacher and pupil, the one pouring forth wisdom from his -vast store of knowledge, the other receiving and storing it in his -mind. - - - - -CHAPTER X - -A FAREWELL FEAST - - -Cambyses, the King of Kings, King of the World, made a feast at his -palace in Hamadan in honor of his brother Bardya, who, as the order -announcing the feast declared, was about to return to his future -capital and home in Bactra. All the rulers and notables of Persia -and Medea were commanded to be present on a certain day to meet the -departing Prince and to say farewell. - -Forty days and more had passed since the funeral of Cyrus. The King -accompanied by his brother and sisters, had departed with all his -retinue from Pasargadæ and returned to Hamadan. Cambyses had no love -for the Persian capital, but he did love Hamadan. At the latter city -resided his boon companions, and there the moral laws were less -observed and the people cared little what their rulers did so long as -they themselves were allowed some license. - -Bardya had twice demanded of the King audience without result, and -finally had written to him a note stating that he would presently -return to Bactra with or without his permission. It was then that the -King had called Prexaspes to him. - -“Prexaspes,” he said, glowering upon him truculently, “I expressed a -wish to you concerning that sprig, Bardya, when we talked at Pasargadæ. -It seems that my wish is forgotten!” - -The King’s countenance was clouded. He held in his hand a tablet on -which was written the last message from Bardya. He read this aloud -to Prexaspes, then dashed it to the floor with such force that the -delicate plate was shattered in bits. - -Prexaspes was not alarmed. He had seen such ebullitions of wrath -before. “I have not forgotten the King’s words,” he replied smoothly. -“His commands shall be obeyed. But the Prince is so closely watched -by the men of his body-guard and he so invariably refuses to accept -my invitations to visit places where the--the--accident could happen -without the people knowing the true cause, that it has been impossible -to accomplish it.” - -“Nothing should be impossible when the King commands!” bellowed -Cambyses. “Look to it sharp! Here is he demanding leave to return to -his kingdom. His kingdom, indeed! His presence here is a displeasure to -me. Away with you and immediately accomplish this task, or I will give -your body to the vultures!” - -Prexaspes bowed low in affected terror. “If the King will permit his -servant to speak, I have thought of a plan,” he said. - -Cambyses glared at him a moment, his bloated countenance flushed with -passion and his right hand clutching nervously at the dagger on his -thigh. It was an inner room of the great palace and they were alone. -Prexaspes watched the madman closely, ready to flee or to engage him -in mortal combat should he attack. Beneath his own Medean robe lurked -a long, keen dagger which he well knew how to use. But the King was -not so angry as he pretended. Seeing that his servant was properly -impressed, he said more calmly: “A plan? Well it is that you have a -plan! Speak!” - -“Permit me to see that no one listens or lurks near,” suggested -Prexaspes, backing towards the door. He drew the heavy curtains and -looked into the hall. He looked out of the narrow windows into the -garden. Satisfied that no one could hear, he went close to the King. - -“O King, your gracious leave being given,” he said, “I suggest that -you give a great feast in honor of your brother and that you publicly -consent that he may return to Bactra. Permit me to arrange for his -departure. I will suggest to him that he is in danger and that he flee -from this city at night. I will pretend to be his friend. He shall -arrive at no other destination than death. There will ride out towards -Rhages next day one who looks like him so much that they cannot be -distinguished save by friends. In the desert beyond Rhages, this man -will disappear, and it will be announced that your brother has been -carried away by robbers. His friends must be kept here by your order. -Let me have your signet ring, that I may have my orders obeyed.” - -“Who is the man that resembles Bardya so much?” - -“It is Gaumata, the man whose ears the great Cyrus caused to be cut off -because of his insolence.” - -“Nay, not for any fault of his, Prexaspes, but because my father hated -and despised him. Now I think of him, I do remember a great likeness -between them. Proceed! Here is my signet. Only see to it that I be rid -of this pestilent fellow!” - -The King turned away, dismissing his chamberlain with a gesture. -Prexaspes at once left the room and proceeded to his quarters in the -palace, where he shut himself in and occupied himself for some time -in writing three documents--one, an order from the King commanding -Prexaspes to slay Bardya, the King’s brother; one, a message to Bardya -permitting him to return to Bactra on a certain day; and, the third, a -decree directing a great feast to be held in honor of his departure. -Having sealed these with the King’s signet, Prexaspes went to the west -wing of the palace, where Bardya and his sisters had their residence -and where the King never went. He requested the servants to inform the -Prince that he bore a message from the King. - -Bardya was moodily pacing back and forth in the park adjacent to the -palace when the servant found him. He was going over in his mind the -details of a plan he had formed for escape. By the King’s orders he -had not been allowed to go and come as freely in the city as he chose. -He knew that spies were constantly watching his movements and that any -attempt to escape on his part would lead to instant arrest. He directed -the servant to bring Prexaspes to him, and presently that worthy -appeared and bowed low before him. - -“Live forever, O Prince!” said Prexaspes. “If I am permitted to speak, -I have a message from the King.” - -Bardya looked upon Prexaspes loftily and disdainfully. This carefully -dressed, combed and curled courtier of the King pleased him not. This -man was the embodiment of the Mede, the luxury-loving, mixed breed of -Aryan and Semite, whom the Prince despised. - -“Speak!” he said shortly. - -“I have here an order of the Great King directing that you may return -to your dominions one week from to-day, and a second order that a -great feast be made in your honor and that you be sent forth properly -escorted by one hundred men under my charge.” - -He paused. The Prince’s face lighted with joy and he struck his hands -together as he exclaimed: “Truly this is good news, Prexaspes! How -about my sisters and companions?” - -“It is not ordered that they accompany you.” - -The Prince’s face grew dark. “What?” he demanded harshly. “Does this -King deny my sisters their right to go where they choose and does he -insult me by withholding the company of my friends?” - -Prexaspes glanced about uneasily and placed a finger on his lips, -shaking his head warningly. He drew nearer to the Prince, saying in a -low voice: “Have a care, Prince Bardya! The King waits only for some -excuse and for a convenient day, to slay you. I will reveal to you what -I know. Swear to keep silent should you escape! Give me the royal word -of an Achæmenian that you will not betray me and that when you come to -your kingdom you will remember me as a King should. Then will I reveal -what is planned to compass your death.” - -Bardya hesitated. He searched the dark countenance of Prexaspes, -striving to penetrate the mask of earnestness there assumed. - -“You have my word. Speak!” he said after some hesitation. - -“I am indeed commanded to lead you with the escort of one hundred men -toward Rhages, but it is also ordered that you be slain before you -reach that city. I am not willing to stain my hands in the royal blood -of Iran. Neither am I willing that my head pay the forfeit of failing -to have the King’s orders obeyed. Therefore, believe me, I have planned -in good faith for your escape. On the night before the day set for -your departure, the feast will be held. You must attend the feast. -At midnight there will be a great exhibition of magic by the priests -of the Magi. The King will be drunk by that time and engrossed with -watching the performances. You will then have opportunity to leave the -assembly room unnoticed by him and to return to your apartments. I -will see that the guards are removed. You will take what jewels you -have and leave your apartments to meet me at the western gate of the -park, where horses will await us. Wear a rough soldier’s cloak over -your armor. It will be easy for us to pass the guards and leave the -city, as I shall have the pass-words. I will accompany you beyond the -city limits on the northern road. I will put money in your saddle-bags -and you may travel as a merchant. As soon as you are beyond the city -I will return. Next day, there will ride forth one who much resembles -you and who will dress as you dress,--Gaumata, the Magian. He will ride -beyond Rhages. He will there disappear, and those who allow him to -escape will feel the wrath of the Great King. Meanwhile you may travel -unnoticed to Bactra. Is it not a good plan?” - -Bardya listened with distrust. He did not answer immediately. He -pondered, not the plan, but the man who proposed it. As if reading -his thoughts, Prexaspes added: “Why need you distrust me? If I chose -to slay you, could I not come with the King’s order, take you to the -dungeons, and there have you slain? Why should I make this plan? Surely -you do not fear that I am able, single-handed, to overcome you on the -northern road,--you, than whom no stronger swordsman rides a Nicæan -steed! You will be armed and have a coat of mail. You may take all -precautions. I seek only to do you a service.” - -His words touched the Prince’s vanity. Of course he feared no single -man, he the celebrated strong-arm Prince of the world! The desire for -liberty was strong in him and the romance of a night escape appealed to -him. - -“Prexaspes, I agree,” he said. “It matters little whether you speak -truly or falsely. It will be better to try an escape than to remain -here; and, should the King overtake me with his guards, I can no more -than die. Should I escape by this plan, come to me at Bactra and I will -reward you royally. Or better still, times and seasons may change and -Kings may change; and if Ahura-Mazda be willing, I may be here again -some day able to give great honors and rewards!” - -Prexaspes smiled beneath his curly beard. His snake-like eyes flashed. -“Let it be settled, then,” he rejoined. “At the midnight hour, return -to your apartments, not letting any of your friends know your purpose. -Meet me at the western park gate alone, and we will ride forth alone. -Leave word with your servants that you are tired and are not to be -called until the noon hour on the morrow. Farewell for the present!” - -Prexaspes turned away and disappeared through the shrubbery. The Prince -paced onward till he came to the western limits of the park and noted -the gate of which Prexaspes had spoken. He also saw that a company of -soldiers had their tents pitched among the trees beyond the gate and -that certain of them as guards paced back and forth along the wall -bounding the park. He turned on his heel and returned to the palace. -The guards watched him as long as he was in sight and murmured to each -other concerning him, their attitude being sympathetic. The Prince was -a man of soldierly figure and gracious demeanor. These men would go far -to execute the orders of the King of Kings, but they admired the Prince -and would not willingly have harmed him. - -The Prince walked slowly, his mind revolving the plan suggested for -his escape, his head bent and his eyes cast down. He did not see his -sister, Athura, coming towards him until he heard her soft voice. - -“Brother, why so downcast? Why so thoughtful and preoccupied?” - -His countenance lighted with pleasure. There existed between these two -a sincere affection. He leaned much upon this sister, whose mind, like -that of her great father, was acute and whose judgment was sound. - -“How beautiful is my sister!” he said, quoting one of the -poets--“Fairer than all the women of earth, more to be beloved than -wealth! Her breath is as fragrant as the breath of the rose; her eyes -are deeper than the dark vault of heavens at night; her heart is as -pure as the white snow on Demavend!” - -“Wait till you behold some maiden who will find favor in your sight! -Then your sister will be remembered only as your very good friend and -your songs of praise will be another’s,” she said. “Did I not see that -man, Prexaspes, with you a moment ago?” - -“Yes, Princess. I have something to tell you. Let us go yonder to that -seat beneath the oak tree. It is apart from all others, so that no one -may overhear.” - -They went to a rustic seat beneath the spreading branches of a great -oak and sat down side by side, and he related all that Prexaspes had -said. - -“What do you advise?” he asked. - -Athura listened closely, her countenance expressing distrust, surprise, -and incredulity. She took from the wide belt, that gathered her -beautiful robe loosely about her waist, a small roll of papyrus. - -“Here is a letter from my Prince which has somewhat to say of this -danger you are in,” she said. “I advise that you distrust Prexaspes.” - -Bardya looked over her shoulder as she unfolded the paper. “‘_Fairest -and best of all maidens, Princess of my soul_,’” he read aloud -laughingly. - -Athura quickly turned the first portion of the letter under, saying, -“You would joke if death were about to seize you! You shall not read -the sweet things he has written. You know not the meaning of them, even -if you did believe yourself in love with the daughter of Orobates.” - -Bardya in pretended anger placed his hand over her mouth. “Let not that -be mentioned!” he exclaimed, with simulated sternness. “I was sixteen -and she was very fair. Though she was the daughter of a groom, even yet -I sigh for her.” - -Having found that part of the letter which she desired to read, Athura -said: “Listen to what my Prince says. This was written thirty days -ago and was sent to his mother’s house, where he supposed I would be -and where I should have been but for a bear of a brother who is King. -Listen! - -“‘I have been much troubled concerning the words of that great teacher, -your father’s former counselor, Belteshazzer, the Hebrew. He is a -prophet, acquainted with all wisdom, speaking face to face with the -messengers of God. He showed me a vision on the day we halted near -Susa. He had been in the wilderness near by and was returning to the -city, when I met him on the bank of the Choaspes. He showed me a vision -of Achæmenius, the common ancestor of our royal family, yours and mine. -A glorious vision! Belteshazzer can read all minds and knows what is in -the hearts of men; and he said that the King meditated harm to Prince -Bardya. Therefore, I beseech you, my soul, that you advise Bardya to -escape as soon as he may and return to Bactra, where he will be safe. - -“‘I am now at Damascus, the chief city of Syria, resting before -we continue to Sardis. I hear nothing of wars in the realms I go -to govern, save the depredations of certain wild tribes on the -northeastern border. I look forward to lonely days without you. I -may find opportunity to subdue the Ionian cities, which are far too -independent and do not properly recognize the majesty of Iran. Till I -hear from you I--’” - -Athura paused and replaced the letter in her belt, saying, “The rest is -for me alone.” - -Bardya sat dreamily listening to the rustle of the breeze in the oak -leaves and gazing at the dark ridges of Mount Elwend in the west. “I -have never thought much of visions, prophecies, or wonder-working -performers who deceive the eye by quick movements,” he said after -a moment of silence. “Darius says there is a future life; that the -soul, leaving this body as one leaves a worn-out cloak, passes into -the unseen world and continues to live; that Ahura-Mazda is a God in -very truth and that He sends messengers to earth. Darius is wise and -learned. If there is a future life and if congenial spirits hover round -us, then indeed must those spirits who surround the King be all devils! -His savage mind is blinded by love of power and moved to murder by -jealousy and fear of me, his brother. I remember Belteshazzer, when -he was a great and trusted counselor of Cyrus, our father. I feared -him, too; and no man who ever looked into his reproving eye could do -otherwise than fear him. I wish I could know the mind of Prexaspes. -He seemed sincere. I will go with him and trust to my own arm for -protection. But, sweet sister, I fear to leave you here in the power of -my brother. Can you not flee with me?” - -“Fear not for me, brother. Cambyses will not harm me. He has no excuse. -I am not in line for the throne. The right to rule goes to the male -descendants of the Achæmenian family. I must not leave Artistone. How -can I go now? I should hinder you. Besides, I must wait here for my -Prince.” - -Bardya did not argue with her further, and she did not oppose his plan -of escape further. - -The feast day came. There gathered into the great assembly hall of -the palace a thousand of the notables of earth to honor the departure -of Prince Bardya to his realms. Prexaspes had spared no expense in -adorning the palace and in preparing the feast and the entertainments -that should accompany it. The many pillars shining with burnished -gold plate, which supported the gilded beams of the palace roof, -were festooned with garlands of flowers, interwoven with streamers -and bunting of many colors. The heavy tapestries of the doors in the -assembly room were drawn back with silver chains. Across one end of -this room a table was set, from the ends of which extended two longer -tables in such manner that the King, when sitting at the center of the -first, could see all his guests before him. Those he delighted to honor -would sit at his table; others of less consequence would occupy the -others. Snowy linen covers were laid. Heavy dishes of gold and silver, -jars of beautiful Samos pottery, and vases from Egypt and Greece were -put in place on them. Apples, peaches, plums, grapes, pomegranates, -figs, and other rare and luscious fruits were heaped on shining -platters. Confections, sweet cakes, nuts, salads, and relishes were in -profusion. Flowers filled the air with delicious odors. Magnificent -couches, on which the feasters might sit or recline as they chose, were -placed along the tables. At one side of the room facing the King’s -place was a low platform with seats for musicians, who with divers -musical instruments would furnish sounds more or less harmonious while -the great ones feasted. In adjacent rooms, graceful dancers, supple -tricksters, and athletes were waiting to go in before the King and -perform. A thousand servants, cooks, tasters, waiters, and attendants -made ready the feast. - -As the sun disappeared behind the western mountains, a fanfare of -trumpets announced that the feast was ready, and thousands of candles -were lighted in the great banquet-room. None of those invited had -failed to come. The King’s invitation was regarded as a command. In the -cloak-room adjacent to the banquet-room, each guest received a purple -robe to be worn during the feast and to be carried away by him at its -close. - -At the appointed moment Prexaspes, as ruler of the feast, appeared, -gorgeously dressed and having in his hand a wand. As the guests entered -he indicated the seats to be occupied by them, placing them according -to their rank. At the King’s table sat Crœsus, late king of Lydia, a -prisoner, but an honored guest. There sat also Nebuchadezzer, Prince of -Nineveh, and a score of other princes whose dominions were no longer -theirs to rule, but who, though prisoners of the King of Kings, sat at -his table and showed to the world that they lived on his bounty. When -all had been duly placed, they remained standing with faces turned -towards the throne at one end of the room and awaited the coming of -the King. At the left of the throne was a door covered by heavy purple -curtains hanging from ceiling to floor. - -Having placed all the guests, Prexaspes touched a cord and the tinkle -of a bell announced the coming of royalty. The curtains of the door -near the throne were parted and disclosed the King advancing, followed -by his brother, his wife, and his two sisters, the women being closely -veiled. The King strode heavily forward, his swarthy countenance -lowering and his black eyes sweeping over the guests. All the guests -bowed low towards him. He sat down heavily at his table. The guests -remained standing until Prince Bardya, his sisters, and the King’s -wife had taken their places at the King’s table. Then, at a wave of -Prexaspes’ wand, the guests sank upon their seats. Immediately, nimble -servants with pitchers and goblets appeared from side doors and poured -wine for each guest. The King’s cup-bearer stood with a great cup of -Helbon wine at the side of his master. The King seized the cup and, -after waving it slightly toward his guests, drank from it long and -deeply. The guests also drank. The musicians took their places and -began playing a weird melody, monotonous and long-drawn-out, with many -repetitions and variations. A murmur of conversation arose. - -Servants brought on trays of smoking meat, of delicious vegetables -and pastries, and for each guest the food to which he was accustomed, -prepared to suit his taste. The King ate and drank in silence, not even -addressing a word to his wife, who sat at his right hand. Bardya and -the royal sisters ate little. Their hearts were full of anxiety over -the proposed escape of the Prince. But the King drank much wine. He -also called for soma and drank of that liquor deeply. And as he drank, -he watched Prexaspes, who ever moved nervously about the room directing -the feast. Would the elegant Mede fail? The King began to devise a -sufficient punishment to inflict on him should he fail. Dancers were -brought in after the feast had well begun and gave an exhibition of -sinuous movement, like the curving of a snake’s folds, or the graceful -undulations of the sea waves. After the dancers there were performances -by jugglers, mountebanks, and tricksters, and athletes displayed their -strength and agility in wrestling-bouts. At the close of the feast, -Prexaspes stood in the midst and called for silence. Then he said, -“O King, by your gracious permission, I will now bring in the Magians -who hold communion with the spirits of the departed, who have control -of the powers of the gods, and who will divine and prophesy for you, -besides doing many other wonderful things.” - -The faces of all were turned upon the King; and only on the -countenances of the Persian nobles and the faces of Bardya and his -sisters was disapproval written. - -“Let them come in with their tricks,” said the King, sneeringly. “They -may delude us, but they will not convince us. Let them come!” - -“Let the lights be partially extinguished!” commanded Prexaspes. - -Immediately servants extinguished the candles, except a few at the -King’s table, and semi-darkness enveloped them all. Then a band of six -Magians entered. Servants brought in a heavy square table and set it -in the open space between the dining tables. Others brought in some -small tablets and balls, which were placed on the table. The magicians -prostrated themselves before the King in salutation and afterwards -gathered around the square table in silence and joined hands. They were -clad in black robes, which covered their bodies in loose folds from -their necks down. Their hands were visible below the wide sleeves of -the robes, and their pallid faces shone dead white in the semi-gloom -below the dark turbans wound loosely around their heads. - -As soon as the lights were extinguished, the King turned his back -upon Bardya as if weary of his presence. Then a hand touched Bardya -on the shoulder, and, turning, he saw Prexaspes who beckoned with a -nod and disappeared into the gloom of a side chamber. Bardya waited -a moment until the attention of all was concentrated upon the group -of magicians; then, after pressing Athura’s hand lightly, he rose -and quietly followed Prexaspes. The King seemed not to notice his -movements, but was really watching. - -Five minutes later, the Prince, wrapped in a soldier’s cloak, stole -out through the park, met Prexaspes there alone, mounted a horse held -by him in readiness, passed through the park, and rode away with him -through the city towards the northern road. When clear of the city -environs, they spurred away at a gallop side by side towards the city -of Rhages lying at the foot of distant Mount Demavend. - -Meanwhile, in the King’s presence, many wonderful things were -happening. After several minutes of silence on the part of the Magians, -the heavy table around which they stood rose to the ceiling without -apparent supporting hands and there remained several minutes. Balls of -light floated about the room near the ceiling. A tree sprang up out of -the floor and visibly grew till its top touched the suspended table. -Then the table slowly circled about the room, returned, and settled -down to the floor. The tree disappeared as it settled. Upon the table, -immediately, a mass of writhing snakes appeared, hissing and shooting -forth angry red tongues, so that the guests were about to rise and flee -in terror. They disappeared. The voice of the chief magician said in -sepulchral tones: - -“None of these mighty wonders will bring harm to any of you, unless you -make a noise and attempt to flee. Remain quietly in your places and -behold the wonders of the gods! Know that the spirits of the mountains -and of the valleys and of the plains are here, the rulers of earth, -whom we serve. Know that there is no other religion worthy of practice -than ours. Let the Great King behold and act accordingly!” - -The voice ceased and a hush fell over the assembly. The King moved -uneasily in his seat, and answered in loud, sarcastic tones: -“Tricksters have existed in all nations and in all ages! Your -spirits are lying spirits conjured up in your own minds to frighten -superstitious men. Bah! There are gods and gods! Show me a spirit!” - -“It is well!” answered the magician. “We obey the King of Kings. Only -say nothing and move not!” - -A deep hush fell upon the assembly. The group of magicians drew -together again and formed a circle about the table, placing their -joined hands upon it and bowing their heads. Only the chief stood as -if in a trance, looking upward. Then, above the heads of the group a -pallid, misty light suddenly appeared, growing in density and assuming -shape, until it became the shape of a man, wavering, translucent, -with a sneering, evil countenance and sinister eyes, such as are ever -ascribed to evil spirits. The King drew in his breath sharply and bent -forward startled and alarmed. A voice seemed to come from the spirit: - -“What would you ask, O King of the Earth?” - -For a moment the King could not reply. He was agitated beyond measure. -He summoned all his bravado, and with a great effort stammered, “Who -and what are you?” - -A derisive smile curled the features of the apparition, as the voice -replied: “I am your soul’s companion, the spirit that goes with you -wherever you go! I am your evil genius! I am--you!” - -Rage filled the heart of the King. - -“This trick shall not benefit you, O Magians!” he shouted. “Prove to me -that this is no delusion or death shall be your portion!” - -“Demand of me any proof, O King!” responded the voice. - -“Make your own proof!” retorted the King. - -Again the derisive smile curled the devilish features of the -apparition, while a shivering silence possessed the wondering guests, -who looked from it to the King and from the King to it, astonished at -the resemblance between them. - -“At midnight, O King, last night,” said the apparition in a sepulchral -tone, “I walked with you on the portico at the door of your bedroom and -your thoughts were of your father and of your brother. Did you hear the -whispering in the plane-tree? The thought then in your mind has been -accomplished; and there comes hither the spirit of him that troubled -you!” - -The apparition seemed to turn about and look in fear to the north; -then, suddenly, it faded away. A groan arose from the chief Magian. -He stirred uneasily and turned his pallid face towards the north. His -hands were clenched and he stared into space with terror-stricken gaze. -Deathlike hush pervaded the great hall. Then slowly and waveringly -there appeared in the place where the former apparition had stood a -ghastly face; and it was the image of Bardya, the King’s brother. With -fierce eyes it glared down upon the King; and it seemed that blood -poured down over the forehead in a trickling stream from a deep cleft -in the crown of its head. - -A shriek of terrified anguish arose from the Princesses. A chorus -of exclamations broke from the guests. The apparition suddenly -disappeared. The King sat as if stunned for a moment, looking fixedly -at the point where the apparition had been, while his face was -contorted with fear and horror. The Magians silently dissolved their -circle and quickly disappeared. The lights flared up as servants ran -hither and thither relighting the candles. The King arose unsteadily. -The guests arose and stood in their places while he wearily moved, -or rather tottered, to the door by which he had entered, and -disappeared. The sisters, supporting each other and weeping, left -the room. The guests then broke into noisy comment and wonder and -proceeded to fortify their shaken nerves with wine. Orthodox Persians -muttered curses on all Magians. The unorthodox shook their heads and -superstitiously resolved to make sacrifices on the morrow to the -spirits of the hills and to the gods of the Magians. Arguments arose -for and against Magism; but the advocates of that cult had the better -of it, since as all had seen, it was capable of ocular demonstration. -But the orthodox said it was the religion of devils; as for them, -they would continue to worship the Good Spirit! Besides, the latter -said, it was evident a fraud had been perpetrated, because Bardya, the -King’s brother, had been at the feast well and alive. How could this -apparition have been his ghost? In this argument they had the best of -it. But they marveled at the King’s agitation. - - - - -CHAPTER XI - -THE GREAT KING INTRODUCES A STRANGE CUSTOM - - -The Great King was much shaken by the strange apparitions which the -Magi had conjured up; but he assured himself that the whole performance -had been trickery and he fiercely planned vengeance upon the -performers. He had always boasted of his disbelief in gods and spirits, -though puzzled sometimes at the magic of the fire-worshipers. This -time, however, his gross nature had received a severe shock and while -he awaited the return of Prexaspes that he might learn how his brother -had been dealt with, he drank deep potations of soma and half-wished -that his brother were indeed alive so that the horrid vision might be -proven false. He paced back and forth impatiently in his apartments, -while his servants stood without, breathlessly watching for every -command lest in his present mood delay on their part would entail upon -them grave consequences. - -A horseman galloped through the silent city from the north shortly -before daylight and, with a hasty word to a sleepy guard, passed -through the walls into the park and thence to the stables at the -rear of the palace. Leaving his horse in the care of servants, he -entered the palace. It was Prexaspes. After a few minutes in his own -apartments, he emerged clad in his elegant court dress and went to the -King’s apartments, where he knew the King waited. A servant announced -his presence and he was at once admitted to the King’s presence. He -entered, closed the door behind him, and stood before the King with -bowed head. - -“Well?” demanded the King, hoarsely. - -“The King’s orders have been obeyed.” - -“How?” - -“A sword-stroke from behind as we rode northward. The body has been -safely disposed. Let the King be at peace. Bardya is no more!” - -“Swear to me by all that you deem holy! Did the sword cut penetrate the -brow?” - -“It did. I swear by all the gods of the hills and valleys, by Ahriman -and by the spirits of my fathers!” - -The King shuddered. Mingled relief and fear shone in his countenance. - -“I have had strange proof of the truth of your words, Prexaspes,” he -said. “Surely you are in league with devils! I knew you belonged to -the Magian sect, but I did not know their power. How did they know the -manner of Bardya’s death? How could they show it?” - -Prexaspes smiled. He had learned what had transpired before the King. - -“Without their aid it would have been impossible to have accomplished -the destruction of the Prince,” he answered. “It would be well if the -Great King should show favor to the Magi. They can help him much. With -the assistance of the diviners and those who have familiar spirits, who -can speak with the spirits of the dead and with the gods of the hills, -the King will be able to detect those who might plot against his life. -Nothing can be done but what they may find it out if they desire. They -help and protect their friends.” - -“But they worship the Lie, which from all ages has been proscribed by -the laws of Iran,” said the King, doubtfully. “I know they have power -to perform wonders; but I deem them tricks. What care I? If their -tricks aid me, they shall be rewarded.” - -“It is right for the Great King thus to speak for the ears of the -people!” returned Prexaspes, insinuatingly. “But if the Great King does -practice all the good precepts of Ahura-Mazda, what avails it or how -does it benefit him? I dare to speak plainly, so that you may receive -the aid of the powerful Magi whose followers are more numerous than all -others in Medea, Assyria, and Babylonia. The deed done at your command -this night has been accomplished by their aid. The men of orthodox -faith, the worshipers of Ahura-Mazda, hate you. Only by allying -yourself with the Magi can you hope to retain your throne. With their -aid you may defy your enemies if they should learn of Bardya’s end. -Ally yourself with the Magi and their gods and they will gratify all -your wishes. Know, O King, that these men have wonderful powers, even -greater than the priests of Egypt or of Babylon who know some of their -arts.” - -Cambyses was shaken. In him there was some good. Unconsciously his -physical passions had been overcoming the good; but, occasionally, -there broke through the density of his grosser nature an inward voice -urging him to a better life. But he had no doubt of his absolute right -to do as he might will, and he had come to believe that ordinary rules -of right and wrong did not apply to him. Prexaspes, seeing the King’s -hesitation, continued: - -“Let not my words arouse resentment, O King! I seek but to do you good. -My own welfare depends upon your will. I can call to your aid the Magi -and the unseen powers. In their circle I stand next to Patatheites, -the High Priest. Have I not obeyed your will and removed from your -path the greatest danger to your rule? Trust me still further and you -shall continue to have true service. Give to the Magi the chief right -to exercise religious power throughout the world, and their vast power -will keep you safely. Make now an alliance with them and it shall be -well with you.” - -The King paced back and forth across the room, debating the matter. -Hating all religions, because he wished to disbelieve them, his -long-standing prejudices were not easily moved. - -“If I do not make this compact, then what?” he asked presently. - -“If you are abandoned by them, how shall you receive any aid?” rejoined -Prexaspes. “Certainly you can expect nothing of the followers of -Zoroaster! They have the power and the will to do you hurt. But, -through me, the Magi offer you their powerful aid. Believe me, O King, -it will be your only wise course to accept their support.” - -Cambyses nervously stroked his beard. He was not a coward. No one -had ever accused him of a lack of courage. He despised the orthodox -faith because of its moral laws, and he hated its followers. But he -recognized the strength of the argument advanced by Prexaspes. The -Magian sect was a powerful one. Medea, Assyria, Babylon, Syria, and -Phrygia were full of them. They claimed to be in league and communion -with the gods of the earth, and indeed practiced the occult arts, -known more or less to all peoples, and in modern days followed by some -so-called spiritualists. All of them were not evil. Many of them were -reputed to be the prophets and seers and warned the people against -the evil men who made use of their arts for their own advancement. -Stringent laws had been made and enforced throughout Iran against that -branch which attacked the doctrines of Zoroaster. But this cult had -flourished especially in the mountains of Medea. Fire-worshipers fed -their sacred flames on every hilltop. The evil and depraved gathered -to them and harassed those who opposed them. They were known to the -orthodox as worshipers of the “Lie,” to distinguish them from those -who worshiped the “Truth,” as embodied in Ahura-Mazda. Cambyses had -sometimes consulted the Magians and required oracles of them. His -father had severely reprimanded him for such practices and had caused -the ears of Gaumata, one of the leaders of the Magi at Hamadan, to be -cut off as a warning to him and to his sect that Cambyses should not be -influenced by them. - -Cambyses reviewed these matters as he paced nervously back and forth, -while Prexaspes awaited his decision with bowed head and downcast eyes. -He decided to comply. - -“So be it! Only let everything be done in a politic way!” he exclaimed -harshly. “I will make a league with the Magi. They shall have freedom -to worship as long as I rule. They must nevertheless obey me. I will be -King alone and will not permit interference. But the laws against them -shall be annulled and I will favor them with offices.” - -“It is well!” said Prexaspes, bending low and touching the floor with -his hands. “Now, if the Great King will permit, I will withdraw and -will carry out our plan to deceive the populace into the belief that -Bardya still lives in the flesh.” - -The King nodded and turned away. Prexaspes, with a smirk of triumph on -his face, left the room. Passing out into the hall, he was about to go -to his room, when a servant approached and, after a low salutation, -said, “Noble Prexaspes, my royal mistress, the Princess Athura, -commands that you come to her waiting-room. She would speak with you.” - -Prexaspes hesitated a moment. Then, drawing his breath sharply, as if -bracing himself to a severe task, and assuming a cheerful demeanor, -he followed the servant. Athura and her sister had not retired to -their beds after the banquet. The departure of Bardya, followed by -the fearful scene produced by the Magi, had rendered them sleepless. -They had ordered their servants to watch for and report the return of -Prexaspes to them. Prexaspes entered the room where they awaited him -and bowed very low before them, touching the floor with his hands. Then -he stood in respectful attitude with downcast eyes, awaiting their -pleasure. The eyes of the maidens were red with weeping. - -“Speak, false traitor! Was it you that struck Bardya and slew him?” -exclaimed Athura, approaching him with clenched hands and blazing eyes. - -Prexaspes raised his brows in well-simulated surprise. - -“You wrong me greatly, most noble Princess! What mean you? No one has -slain Bardya,” he answered. - -“But I saw his spirit! He appeared at the close of the feast, and his -head was cleft in twain as with a sword-stroke!” - -Prexaspes smiled reassuringly, and drawing nearer to the Princess he -whispered: “Believe it not, O most royal! That was but a delusion to -convince the Great King that his will had been done. How could a spirit -appear with cleft head? Spirits have no bodies that may be seen. But -Patatheites was able to influence all there so that they believed they -saw the spirit of Bardya, while the great Prince was riding swift as -the wind to Rhages. Dry your tears! Bardya is beyond the reach of the -King now, and in due time you will hear that he has arrived in his -dominions. You saw no spirit. It was but a picture from the mind of the -Magian chief.” - -So sincere were his words and manner that Athura was reassured. She -never had been superstitious or believed that the Magi were other than -tricksters. The sternness left her countenance. She smiled graciously -and extended her hand, which Prexaspes on bended knee respectfully -kissed while his brilliant eyes glowed with admiration. Never, he -thought at that moment, had he seen so beautiful a face or so perfect a -form, never such a gracious and winning smile. For a moment his heart, -used to the ways of the world, satiated with the pleasures of life, -leaped within him; and he felt that to deserve that gracious smile he -would have undone all that he had done and given up all that he had -won. The music of her voice and the sweetness of her smile dwelt with -him many a day thereafter, bringing to him the only regret and shame -that he had ever known since childhood. - -“Noble Prexaspes,” she said, “I recall my harsh words! But that was a -horrible thing the great magician showed us; and it was well thought of -to deceive the King! Surely my brother and I will reward you in days to -come when all danger shall have been removed. As you have this night -served Bardya, I promise on the word of an Achæmenian, which has never -been broken, you will have a fitting and suitable reward. Farewell!” - -Bowing many times, Prexaspes backed from the room and passed hastily to -his own quarters. The sisters, relieved of their apprehension, retired -to rest. - -Next day there was much excitement in the city of Hamadan. A great -crowd gathered along the northern road to shout a farewell to Bardya, -the beloved. Their greetings to him who impersonated Bardya, when he -appeared riding in the midst of a group of nobles, bowing right and -left, were hearty and prolonged. Prexaspes rode at his side, smiling -cynically beneath his beard and glancing occasionally up at the great -palace on the hill where the King stood at a window gazing down upon -the demonstration. The false Bardya passed out of the city; and so -perfect was his resemblance to the departed in feature and dress that -none suspected the imposture. At Rhages, a new escort was provided; -but at a point a day’s journey beyond Rhages it was attacked by a band -of men, supposed to be robbers, and scattered. Bardya, whether true or -false, there disappeared and the Great King sent a punitive expedition -into the mountains to lay waste the robbers’ homes. Certain innocent -mountaineers suffered the Great King’s vengeance, but the King’s -brother could not be found. - -Thus did Cambyses make himself sure of his throne, and for many months -thereafter he gave himself up to riotous living, seeking in strong -drink forgetfulness of his crime. Meanwhile he prepared for war against -Egypt. He levied heavy taxes and called for troops from every province. -His pride grew. He deemed himself divine. The Magi encouraged him in -this faith and brought messages from the gods of the hills to him as -the god of earth. - -Cambyses had one great sorrow. He was childless. He took many women as -wives. His seraglio was filled with the most beautiful of the earth. -But no child gladdened his heart. As the months passed, his mind became -darker and more imbued with hatred of good and the love of evil. The -Magi served him well. As his spies they listened among the common -people and invaded the palaces of the great. He knew that the people -feared him and did not love him. His vanity was easily wounded. Some -who spoke offensively of him to putative friends suddenly disappeared -and were never heard of more. Throughout the vast regions governed by -him, his spies watched for plots and conspiracies. Incipient rebellions -were ferociously repressed and those who plotted were tortured to death -as examples to others. - -Reviewing these things in his mind one day, while walking on the -balcony of the palace, the King looked down upon the park surrounding -the palace and noticed a group of women sitting on benches beneath a -tree, and saw that among them were his two sisters. Their gay chatter -and laughter came up to his ears. He watched them a moment in scowling -silence, and was about to resume his walk, when, as he turned, he was -startled at seeing before him the tall form of Patatheites, chief -priest of the Magians. The King uttered an oath, and placed his hand on -the haft of his dagger. - -“How come you here?” he growled. “I like not this sudden appearing! I -turn here or there and I behold you and know not how you come or go! -Speak, slave!” - -The large, dark eyes of the Magian looked calmly into the fierce, -sparkling orbs of the King; and before his direct gaze the latter -quailed. Possessed of wonderful hypnotic power, Patatheites easily -ruled those with whom he came in contact. He dared even to exercise his -power upon the King. - -“Let not the King’s anger strike me!” he said soothingly. “I am his -most obedient and willing slave. I have a message from the gods, who -have seen fit to whisper it to me for you.” - -“What is it?” demanded the King, cringing somewhat and experiencing a -chill along his spinal column. - -“Your expedition against Egypt will be successful, say the gods of the -hills. Concerning that which you had in your mind as to an heir for -your throne, I have a message also.” - -Cambyses looked upon the man with growing awe. To no one had he ever -expressed the thoughts concerning his lack of an heir. How could this -priest know that he had just been considering that subject? - -“How knew you my thoughts?” he demanded. “What is this message?” - -“How do the gods know?” returned the Magian. “This message is, that one -of your race shall fill your throne after you, but it will be a son of -your sister.” - -“What?” almost shouted the King. “Her son? and who shall be his father?” - -“That I know not. But I do know that it lies in your power to say who -shall be husband to your sisters. Look about over the world and choose -one equal to yourself.” - -Cambyses was silent a moment and his thought ran to one only who might -claim to be of equal birth, the Prince of Iran. Jealous wrath arose and -almost choked his utterance. - -“There is none,” he stuttered, “unless it might be that accursed -Hystaspis!” - -The Magian nodded meaningly. - -“Even now,” said he, “she has in her bosom a letter from him which she -is instructed to deliver to you, demanding that you give her leave to -go to him and marry him. She will present this request. What then?” - -“She shall not go to him! Instead I will send him a bowstring in the -hands of our trusty servants.” - -Patatheites shook his head. - -“No, it would mean your overthrow. The Persians and Bactrians are -restless because you have seen fit to give freedom to the Magi; and -they only await a leader to rise against you. They yet look for Bardya -to return and raise the standard of rebellion. They think you have him -imprisoned. If he could return they would that instant join him. If -harm befall the Prince of Iran, remember that his old lion of a father -reigns at Bactra, and that he has three hundred thousand of Cyrus’s -veterans under his immediate command. The son is the apple of the old -man’s eye, the center of his soul; and, in spite of his oath to Cyrus, -which pledged him to your support, he would tear even you from your -throne should you harm the Prince. You have nothing to fear from that -young man. His oath binds him to you. He is such a stickler for faith -and truth that he will not break it, even though you should refuse him -the hand of your sister. But there is a plan whereby you may move in -accordance with the advice of the gods, yet inflict on that Prince most -grievous suffering if you will.” - -“What is this plan? I would go far to harass him. What mean you?” - -“The King has two sisters, both fair to look upon. There is none in -all the world to equal them in birth save the King. Why not do as the -ancient Egyptian kings used to do--marry these two sisters yourself?” - -Cambyses stared at his interlocutor with open mouth. Such an idea had -never entered his brain. It was contrary to Aryan law that one should -marry any one closer than a cousin in blood relationship. He swore a -great oath of astonishment. He looked down at his sisters, the one in -all the glory of well-developed womanhood, the other just emerging from -childhood to womanhood, both beautiful and of royal carriage. - -“Which of these sisters shall mother a king?” he demanded of the -Magian, presently. - -“It was not said. But why should the King choose? Is not the King of -Kings above the laws of the Medes and Persians and may he not do as he -will? Is not the King’s word and his decree law? If the King decree -that he marry both his sisters, is it not law? Bah! The customs of the -Aryans must give way to your divine will. I have spoken. Let the King -act on my advice!” - -The King was silent. He contemplated his sisters. He turned again to -the Magian, but the latter had disappeared. He looked about. He had -not heard him go. This uncanny habit of Patatheites in appearing and -disappearing at will made the King shiver. This new idea of taking his -sisters in marriage, however, was a novel one and worthy of thought. -He slowly descended by steps from the balcony to the earth and walked -towards the group of women. As soon as the latter noticed his approach, -there was a hasty movement among the women, some of whom departed. The -sisters of the King arose as he approached, and stood in respectful -attitude. - -“Hail, sisters!” he said, attempting to speak graciously. “I trust you -are enjoying this pleasant weather. Winter approaches and we shall soon -go down to Susa.” - -They bowed in reply. He looked them over critically. Yes, they were -very beautiful. The younger he did not dislike so much as the elder. -He had hated the elder with the same jealous hatred that he had felt -towards his brother; but the younger had been a child and had not -incurred his displeasure, nor had she ever said bitter words to him. He -was surprised when Athura sank to her knee, saying, “I have a petition, -O King!” - -He frowned down upon her, suspecting what she was about to ask. - -“Speak!” he said. - -“O brother, the Prince of Iran has begged me to remind you that our -father, Cyrus, promised me to him in marriage. He requests that you now -send me to him as his wife.” - -A smile of disdain curved the heavy lips of the King. This was the -first time his proud sister had ever bent her knee or presented a -petition to him. He gloated a moment over her in silence, seeking words -that might assure her once for all of the hopelessness of her request. - -“Impossible!” he ejaculated. “I come to you with a message from the -gods. His request cannot be granted now or ever. There is no one fit to -mate with one of our family. Therefore it remains that we, you and I, -you two and I--that we intermarry, so that the throne of our fathers -may continue to be filled with the race of Cyrus!” - -Artistone gasped in astonishment. Athura rose to her feet, shocked and -amazed. Her eyes searched the evil, leering face of her brother, to -ascertain whether he were crazed or drunk. - -“Are you demented?” she gasped. “Marry your sisters? Never since Aryans -lived has it been permitted! Death will be preferable! Are you in -earnest? Or is it a horrible joke?” - -“Never have I been more in earnest, my beautiful sister!” answered -Cambyses, mockingly. “Am I not King? Is not my decree above all law -and custom? I tell you that presently I will issue my decree making -it lawful for the King of the World to marry even his sister! I shall -marry you, Athura! I will bend your proud spirit to my will. You, -Artistone, shall be my wife. You shall be my chief wife, my queen. If -either of you refuse, a bowstring will be your portion. My other wives -shall be subject to you, except as I command. I have spoken. It shall -be so!” - -He turned on his heel and stalked back towards the palace, while his -sisters stood as if rooted to the earth staring at his receding form. -He turned after going a dozen paces. - -“Write no more messages to that Darius,” he said to Athura. “I shall -send a bowstring to him if you do so. The world is not large enough to -contain him and me at the same time. I have spoken!” - -He continued to the palace, while his sisters, dumb with amazement and -hot with anger, watched his receding form in silence. - - - - -CHAPTER XII - -THE FORCE OF AN OATH - - -The Prince of Iran paced slowly back and forth on the roof of his -palace in the citadel of Sardis, in company with his friend Gobryas. -From it, grand views of famous seas and lands could be had. At one -side, the rugged crests of Mount Tmolus stretched away in verdant -splendor; at the other, and far below, lay the beautiful plain of -Hermus through which flowed the river Pactolus on its bed of golden -sand. Just below, lay the great city of Sardis, capital of his -province, rich and splendid in its Grecian beauty and Persian strength. -Far away to the west lay the blue waters of the great sea, with its -hundred isles where Grecian genius had made fairylands of nature’s -own gracious handiwork. Overhead, the softly tinted azure was a well -of golden sunshine. The air was smooth as water to the face and like -nectar to the lungs. But the eyes of the Prince gazed not on these -splendors. They were moody and introspective. - -“Brother of mine,” he was saying, “is not this a land of infinite -pleasure? No wonder these Hellenes cling to it! No wonder they talk in -poems and work out poems in stone. One could live here very happily, -provided other conditions were assured.” - -Gobryas smiled. - -“By ‘other conditions,’” he suggested, “you mean that if a certain -Princess who excels all others in the world in beauty were here, you -would be content.” - -The Prince nodded a smiling assent. - -“Truly you are deep in your reasoning!” he replied. “Now, while these -hills and valleys, this sea and this plain, may be beautiful, it is -not such a paradise for me as would be the rugged hills of Persia or -the hot sands of Iran, were I permitted to dwell there with that same -Princess. I have often wondered whether, if I were a simple farmer or -a sheep-herder and permitted to have her with me, I would not be far -happier than as a ruler of this great province without her. Power is -sweet to a man. The right to rule, to speak a word and give life or -death, to sit as a judge righting wrongs and endeavoring to make the -people prosperous and happy, accords with my disposition. But truly, -Gobryas, I would give all these in exchange for a shepherd’s life with -her, the incomparable queen, the sweetest spirit and most intelligent -mind ever given to inhabit a perfect body. Ah, God grant that when my -letter reached the King through her, his heart was inclined to justice -and to redeem his father’s pledge to me! But I fear it was not. Else -why this delay? No letter has come from her for weeks, nor has the King -sent me word of his decision. I have been planning how I would march -with ten thousand men to meet her, even at Damascus.” - -“May Ahura-Mazda favor you!” said Gobryas, heartily. “It may be the -King will demand delay on account of his approaching war with Egypt. It -may be that, instead of a gracious assent to marry, an order will come -for you to lead your fifty thousand veterans to meet his army at Tyre. -Is not your army well appointed in all its equipment, able to march -even to Hamadan to meet this Princess--perhaps to rescue her? It may -become necessary. The oath that you and your father took to Cyrus has -bound you to serve an insane master, who may refuse your just petition.” - -“A letter from my father is overdue also,” said the Prince, ignoring -the suggestion of his friend. “How I would like to see my royal father! -Truly he knows the secret of youth. His years sit lightly upon his -shoulders.” - -“That is because he has observed the ancient customs of his people--to -live temperately, uprightly, and energetically.” - -“You have said only a part of it. Much is due to his calmness. He never -allows passion or prejudice to upset his equanimity. He smiles at all -terrors, hardships, or dangers. He accepts that which comes as a duty. -His calm is infinite!” - -Their attention was now given to a horseman who was toiling slowly up -the steep side of the mountain to the citadel. He was dust-covered, and -his horse was wet with sweat. - -“A messenger!” exclaimed the Prince. “Now perhaps we shall hear the -decrees of fate! Ah, Gobryas, you have never known what it is to have -the love of such a woman, and be so in danger of losing her! God grant -that you may some day know the sweetness of love!” - -Gobryas laughed. He twirled the ends of his long mustache and smoothed -down the folds of his cloak. “While I have never been as deeply in -love as you,” he responded, “yet I know somewhat of it. Has not your -Princess a sister? Perhaps she has smiled on me.” - -“What! Artistone? She is a sweet child! Has she looked upon you with -favor?” - -“I have thought so,” admitted Gobryas. “I may be mistaken. She -condescended to talk with me sometimes when we were journeying from -Bactra with the body of her father. Her smiles and her eyes have led me -to believe that she regards me with approval. When I return from the -Egyptian campaign, I shall demand leave of the King to speak to her of -marriage, if you consent. My family is ancient. I am one of the seven -nobles of Persia from whose daughters the kings have often chosen their -brides.” - -“I will leave no influence untried in your favor,” said the Prince, -warmly. “That will be a happy event, if we who have mingled our blood -as brothers, should marry sisters! How slow that messenger is! His -horse seems to have come far.” - -The messenger soon arrived at the citadel wall. Presently he -appeared before the Prince, accompanied by a servant who carried -his dispatch-bag. The Prince recognized him as one of his father’s -messengers, a man who had followed the King of Iran on many campaigns. - -“Hail, royal Prince!” exclaimed the messenger, bending his knee. “I -bring you greetings from your royal father and letters from him and -from Cambyses, the King of Kings, who was kind enough to entrust me -with a packet for you.” - -“I am glad to see you, son of Darya,” said the Prince. “Go and rest -while I read the letters. My servants will see that you have food and -drink. You shall have new clothing and a bag of gold. After you have -been refreshed, come hither again, as I would question you.” - -The servant took the messenger away and gave him of the best. The -Prince hastily broke the seals of the dispatch-bag and poured out its -contents upon a table. He examined the several packets hastily and was -disappointed at not finding any letter from Athura. - -“This is evil luck!” he exclaimed. “Surely she could have sent me a -letter by the hand of this messenger! Here is an official dispatch -bearing the King’s seal. Here is one from the noble Otanes. Ah, here is -one from my father! We will read it first.” - -He broke the seal and unwrapped the vellum which covered the inner roll -of papyrus. Unrolling this, he read aloud: - - “_Beloved Son_: - - “It gave me very great pleasure to receive your letter and to hear - that you are well and at peace in your provinces. A letter from your - mother has also arrived this day. She is well and speaks of her great - loneliness in that both you and I are absent. I have determined to - send for her that she may be with me here, since it now seems that - I shall have to remain here several months. I have just received a - letter from the King of Kings, by the hand of the Grand Chamberlain, - Prexaspes, advising me that the Prince Bardya has departed for Bactra - from Hamadan. But the Prince has not yet arrived. This letter also - calls for a levy of one hundred thousand men for the proposed war in - Egypt. What Prince Bardya will say to this request, I fear will not - please the King. Reports have come which cause me much uneasiness. It - is said the King of Kings is consulting the sorcerers and consorting - with those who worship the Lie. His delay for months to permit Bardya - to come hither has caused much uneasiness. - - “This realm is peaceful now, although the Sogdians are turbulent and - the Getæ are ever plotting raids upon their neighbors. The fear of my - veterans is upon them, however, and the mountain chiefs are making - daily professions of fealty and devotion. But I think it is fear - rather than love which causes them to be at peace and to turn traders - instead of looters. - - “But I will write no more, except to say that the son of Darya will - make due inquiries and observations of affairs at Hamadan so that he - may report fully to you concerning them.” - -The Prince re-read that portion of the letter referring to Bardya. - -“I look for trouble as soon as Bardya arrives in Bactra,” said he. “It -is well that my father has remained there. He will restrain the Prince. -Now I will read the King’s letter.” - -He took up the largest packet, broke the seal, and untied the cord -around it. The vellum wrappings having been removed, two clay tablets, -written closely in the cuneiform script of official decrees, were -revealed. He read aloud: - - “I, Cambyses the Achæmenian, son of Cyrus, King of Kings, King of all - the Earth, Ruler of All Nations, the Great King, have decreed: - - “First: That it is lawful for the King of Kings to take to wife any - woman whether it be his sister or another. - - “Second: That the Princesses Athura and Artistone shall be his wives.” - -The Prince stopped reading. He was speechless with amazement. He -trembled and seemed about to fall; but Gobryas seized his arm and -supported him. - -“Am I dreaming? Read it, brother, and say if what I read is there!” he -exclaimed, handing the tablets to Gobryas. - -The latter seized the tablets and looked at them. - -“There is no mistake!” he said. “So runs the writing! But God forbid -that such act of a maniac could be accomplished! Will he dare do this -thing and the Persian nobles not tear him from the throne?” - -The Prince, with a mighty effort, recovered his strength and drew up -his tall form to its full height, as he might if facing death. He -looked as in a dream at the distant mountains, at the sparkling sea and -the deep blue of the heavens filled with the soft golden light of the -afternoon sun. His words, when he spoke, were low and tense: - -“This I know, that the Princess Athura will not become his wife! She -may be at this moment dead or in prison! She would never submit to such -infamy! This is a deadly insult to me, the son of the King of Iran, -the son of kings better in the right to rule than he; and it shall not -be borne! I will march to Hamadan! I will throw down that cursed beast -from the throne! By the living God, I recall my oath to Cyrus! I am not -bound because he has broken faith. He may have slain her. He shall die! -Come, Gobryas! Not a moment is to be lost. Gather together my officers. -Call into the ranks every man. We will march before the sun goes down!” - -He smote his palms together. His chest heaved with mighty emotions. The -world seemed rocking to its dissolution and he about to fall with it. - -Gobryas placed one arm around his friend and compelled him to walk -slowly back and forth. He feared for a moment that the Prince’s reason -was tottering. Never had he seen him so moved. He sought for words to -comfort him. - -“Beloved Prince,” he said, “listen to me! Athura is not one who will -tamely submit to such wrong. She has not submitted. She has escaped or -she has slain herself. But let us hear further from the messenger. Let -us read these other letters. Then let us take counsel so that we may -not fail. We who have not taken an oath to Cyrus will pull Cambyses -down from his throne and slay him like a dog! Have good courage, -brother! Let me depart this night for Persia. There I will gather the -lords of Persia and with an army march up to your aid when you cross -the Tigris. Athura and Artistone may have perished, but vengeance -remains. Let us make Bardya King. Forbid it not! I will depart this -night. Three months from now a hundred thousand Persians will be camped -around the royal palace at Hamadan.” - -The Prince sat down on a bench beneath the awning and buried his face -in his hands. He was silent for some moments, while Gobryas nervously -paced back and forth. After a while, the Prince again arose, pallid -but calm. He said, speaking argumentatively: “He is King. My loyalty -is to the King, though my hatred is towards the man. Must we not put -aside personal wrongs, Gobryas, and trust that God will avenge us? No -Achæmenian has ever broken an oath, but has kept it in spirit as well -as in letter. It is hard to serve such a King, but let us consider -well before we start civil war. If what he has decreed has been -accomplished, then am I absolved from my oath. But I must wait until I -know what has occurred. We will send a dispatch to my father, seeking -his counsel. Shall I plunge the world into war because of my personal -wrong?” - -“I had not considered that,” answered Gobryas. “I am not oath-bound. I -dreamed of Artistone; and lo, this cursed maniac has spoiled my dream! -But I shall be guided by you.” - -The Prince went to the table on which the other letters lay, and took -up the one sealed with the seal of Otanes. He read it aloud: - - “_To the royal Prince of Iran, son of Hystaspis, the King, greeting_: - - “I have intrusted this letter to your servant, knowing his fidelity, - and have instructed him to deliver it to you alone and not to let it - pass from his hands to any other while he lives. Know that the King - has broken all the ancient laws and customs of Persia; and we, as one - of the seven families of Persia, are calling to the other six for - counsel. We have sent letters to your beloved father, begging him to - consent to reign. - - “This Cambyses has proven that he is no longer sane. He is possessed - of devils. His debaucheries have weakened his mind, while sharpening - his appetite for doing evil. He has advanced the Magi to the choicest - places in the realm. He has failed to remember that the seven noble - families of Persia are entitled to the chief places under him, as in - the time of Cyrus. He is a worshiper of the Lie and not of the Truth. - He has forgotten the religion of the Aryans and has fallen into the - hands of the fire-worshiping Magi, devil-worshipers of the hills. He - has slain without cause many who have displeased him, even Persians - of high rank. He has disregarded all laws and customs. The last and - most infamous thing is this marriage with his two sisters which he - purposes to accomplish. He has declared that he as King is above all - laws and customs, that Aryan laws are not binding on him. Knowing by - common report that you and the royal Princess Athura are promised to - each other, all Persia is in a ferment of discontent over the gross - insult shown you in thus taking your promised wife by force to his - own vile harem. - - “Prince Bardya left Hamadan ten months ago for Bactra. But it is - reported that robbers set upon and captured him just after he left - Rhages. He has disappeared. I think the robbers were the men of - Cambyses and that Bardya has been slain. - - “Send us, therefore, but one word, telling us that you march hither - with your army; and we will meet you at Susa with two hundred - thousand men, to throw down this beast from his throne. In you alone - do the Persian people hope. Your father’s age and inclination may not - permit him to accept the great burden of ruling this empire, in case - Bardya cannot be found; and we shall call you to the throne. Send us - orders.” - -The Prince was greatly moved. Gobryas watched him curiously. Would not -this letter overcome his scruples? The Prince sat down heavily by the -table and supported his head on his hands. After a moment of silence, -he said: - -“Call the son of Darya.” - -Gobryas pulled a silken cord, and immediately a servant appeared. - -“Bring the messenger here,” he commanded. - -The son of Darya appeared quickly. He bowed low before the Prince, -who pointed to a bench, indicating that he might sit. But he remained -standing. - -“Son of Darya,” said the Prince, “you have come far and served -faithfully. How is the old man, my father? Has he changed much? Is his -body bending with age and toil?” - -The man’s dark eyes glowed with affection as he answered: “No, royal -Master. Your father stoops not, nor does his face show care. It is not -wrinkled save when he smiles on his sons, as he calls the soldiers. -Bactra is happy, because the people dwell in safety and have justice -dealt out to them. Your royal father remains youthful and is ready to -march on smooth or rough roads at any moment. There is no man in all -Iran like unto him.” - -“You saw and heard much as you came hither. You stopped at Hamadan and -you gathered news there for me. Is it not so?” - -“I was commanded to see and hear and to report all to you.” - -“It is well. From what you saw and heard, know you anything concerning -the marriage of the King to his sisters?” - -“It was all the talk in the rest-houses and in the streets of Hamadan -when I came to that city. I was not permitted to see the royal -Princesses, as the marriage feast had occurred but two weeks prior to -my arrival. But I caught a glimpse of the royal lady, Artistone, at a -window in the palace. I thought it was she. It was said that the King -has ten other wives and keeps them in one part of his palace separate -from all others, like the Assyrians. There had been much murmuring -among the Persians and some rioting between them and the Magi. I saw -the noble Otanes, who was very wroth and who has since left the city, -going southward to his castle in Persia. He bade me say to you that you -should make quick answer and that he hopes to hear that your army will -march at once to Damascus.” - -“Did you hear whether the Princesses consented?” - -“They both refused to consent to the marriage; but the King decreed -the marriage instead of observing the Persian custom of marrying. It -was reported that he gave them their choice of marriage or death, and -that Princess Athura chose death. It was also reported that one of -the Princesses had escaped from the palace and had disappeared. I know -that squads of cavalry were searching the country all around the city. -It was said to be Athura who fled. I have also a verbal message from -Prexaspes, who bade me say to you these words, ‘The bird has escaped -the fowler’s net.’” - -“What else said he?” demanded the Prince, greatly agitated. - -“Nothing. But he gave me a purse of gold.” - -“Have you heard whether Athura was found?” - -“No. The palace servants are quaking with terror and dare not talk. It -is said that the King slew three of them with his own hands on the day -when the Princess fled. She had not been discovered, I think, when I -left.” - -“What heard you of the Prince Bardya?” - -“Nothing, except that he had departed from the city some months before -I arrived, going towards Rhages. At Rhages, it was said that the Prince -had passed through and had then been set upon by robbers and taken into -the mountains. It is a great mystery. Some say that he is dead, slain -by the Magi, or that the Magi have him imprisoned in their mountain -strongholds.” - -“What rumors of the war with Egypt did you hear?” - -“The King is gathering a great army from all parts of his empire. It is -said he will gather it at Arbela in the spring and march thence by way -of Damascus and Tyre.” - -“You heard nothing more of the Princesses?” - -“Nothing. I spoke with the guards of the palace. But they are -black-faced villains from Azerbijan, under the control of the Magi; and -they would tell me nothing.” - -“You may go now,” said the Prince. “You have done well. Go and rest. I -will call you again. Make ready to return in three days.” - -The man departed. - -“What mean the words of Prexaspes, think you?” asked the Prince, -turning to Gobryas. “Does he refer to Bardya or to Athura?” - -“I should say, to Athura. Prexaspes loved not Bardya, but he admired -you. Undoubtedly he referred to Athura. Perhaps the packet containing -the King’s decrees contained a letter from him.” - -Gobryas took the wrappers up from the floor where they had fallen and -found a closely written sheet of vellum. - -“It is a letter from Prexaspes,” he said. - - “_To the Prince of Iran, greeting_: - - “Cambyses, King of Kings, the King of All the Earth, the Great - King, commands that you gather fifty thousand soldiers and, leaving - only force sufficient to garrison the chief cities under command of - Metaphernes, that you march to Tyre, there to await the gathering - of the other armies of the King. He has determined to punish the - King of Egypt for injuries and insults heretofore sustained. You are - ordered to hire all the Phœnician ships and as many of the Hellenes - as you can. Let them also gather at Tyre. Also to engage all the - Cretan slingers and Greek hoplites from Ionia and the islands. Pay - them liberally from the King’s money. Bring with you the treasures of - your provinces and gather provisions at Tyre to subsist five hundred - thousand men for a year’s campaign in Egypt. Be ready to lead the - King’s armies. For the King orders that you have chief command under - him. In four months be at the place appointed. - - “(For the King) PREXASPES.” - -“The King does me honor indeed!” exclaimed the Prince, angrily. “One -day he insults and wrongs me; the next he appoints me leader of his -army. I will march to Tyre, indeed! If I march no further towards -Hamadan, it will be because I find that Athura has indeed escaped. -But, alas! Gobryas, I fear much that she escaped only by the aid of a -dagger.” - -“Better the dagger than the fate of Artistone! Did the messenger not -say he saw her at a palace window two weeks after the marriage? She is -but a child, and could not escape! O, my Prince and brother! Give me -leave this night to start for Persia! I do not ask you to raise your -hand against the King! But I will stir up all Persia against him. May -Ahriman seize him!” - -Gobryas paced back and forth, greatly agitated. But the Prince shook -his head. - -“Let us not be hasty, dear brother!” he said. “In my own grief I had -forgotten that you love Artistone. Whatever has been done cannot now -be undone. Vengeance will wait and be more sure to those who make -sufficient preparation. Let us hasten our departure. Perhaps Athura is -flying hither, and we must prepare to receive and protect her. If it -means war, let it come! I cannot throw Cambyses down from his throne; -but my oath does not prohibit me from resisting his tyranny by force. I -cannot agree with Otanes to make war on him. Nor can I permit you, my -brother, to go into Persia to aid in a conspiracy against him. He has -wronged you unwittingly and has put no insult upon you, as he has upon -me. Nevertheless, if Athura has escaped and claims my protection, she -shall have it even if war be the result.” - - - - -CHAPTER XIII - -A CLASH OF WILLS - - -Athura and Artistone, sisters of the Great King, were alone in their -magnificent sitting-room in the palace, having dismissed all their -attendants. They sat on a velvet-covered couch with heads close -together, discussing the latest action of the King. Between them lay a -tablet on which was engraved a copy of the King’s decree, declaring the -new law, that the King of Kings might marry his sisters. Some days had -elapsed since the King of Kings had told them of his intention, but as -he had not again spoken on the subject, they had concluded that he was -jesting. This decree indicated his set purpose. - -“Is the decree law?” asked Artistone. - -“No, it is not law! The King cannot set aside the customs of his people -by decrees,” answered Athura. “I am sure that the Kings of Iran in all -ages have been bound by law and custom. But in this new empire, it may -be that the King’s decree is law, since there is none to gainsay it. -This decree shall never bind me! Death will be welcome rather than -submission to this brutal decree!” - -“What shall we do?” - -“I have my dagger! I shall slay Cambyses, or myself, should he seek to -force us into marriage with him.” - -Artistone sighed. Her wan countenance indicated fear. She was only -a child of fifteen years. But Athura lacked neither courage nor -decision. The spirit of her father blazed within her. - -“Let us plan escape,” she said. “This night we will leave the palace. -We will disguise ourselves in men’s clothing and we will fly to Persia -for safety. The lords of Persia will protect us. We cannot escape to -Bactra. There is but one road and that will be watched.” - -“How can I travel so?” her sister rejoined, tears flowing down her -cheeks. “I am not strong like you. But I will follow you.” - -Further conversation was interrupted by the noise of heavy footsteps in -the hall without. The heavy curtains at the door were pushed aside and -the King himself appeared. He stopped just within the threshold and, -folding his arms, struck a majestic attitude and looked down at his -sisters. - -He writhed his brutal countenance into the semblance of a smile and -said: “All hail, great Queens, wives of the King of Kings, the Great -King! Are you not rejoicing that I have condescended to do you so great -honor as to make you both the first ladies in all the world?” - -The sisters were speechless. They gazed up at the harsh features of -their brother, as if upon a serpent. - -As they did not answer, he continued: “I never did like the formalities -of a state marriage. My decree was the shortest and best way, since it -did not require your assent. I come now to ask you to set a near date -for the marriage feast. At the end of the week, you shall be crowned -Queens of the Earth. What say you?” - -He ceased and waited for an answer, leering at them drunkenly. - -“Surely you mean not to make us actually wives, contrary to all the -laws of the Medes and Persians?” said Athura. - -“But it is not contrary to their laws,” he retorted. “Have I not -decreed a new law? Am I not supreme? Is there any other that can make a -law? Ah, you are a proud woman, Athura, and your heart is set on that -Prince of Iran whom I hate above all men and would slay, were it not -greater satisfaction to make him serve me without his hoped-for reward -of marrying you! I have thought well on this noble revenge! I hate you -also; but I will bend you to my will, and you shall be my concubine if -not my wife, whether you desire or not! As for Artistone, I hate her -not. I prefer to make her my chief wife. She shall be Queen. I have -spoken! Artistone, go to the Queen’s room and there abide. Athura, -follow me now to the room set apart for my women!” - -Athura rose, her eyes blazing, and moved swiftly towards the King, with -her right hand drawing from her bodice a short, keen dagger. - -“Truly, brute without sense or reason,” she hissed, “I come to you, but -with death in my hand!” - -She leaped towards him and the dagger gleamed in her raised hand. With -an exclamation of alarm the King sprang backward through the door. -He stumbled and almost fell as he ran down the hall. As she did not -pursue, he halted and shouted at her, while shaking his fist: “Death -is it? So shall it be to you, after I bend your proud spirit!” Then he -roared for his guards. - -Athura paused at the door. She heard the King’s threat and his wrathful -call for his body-guard. She saw the hall filling with armed men. She -turned back and fled across the room, crying to her sister: “Come! -Follow me into the bedroom! They come to seize us!” - -But Artistone, as if dazed, sat still, and, weeping aloud, wrung her -hands. Athura paused at the door of her bedroom and cried: “Come! -Hurry!” - -A dozen men poured into the room and rushed towards her. Artistone -did not move. Athura entered her room, threw shut the heavy door, -and bolted it just as the men hurled themselves against it. The King -shouted in a loud voice so that Athura might hear: “Let her stay there -and starve awhile! She will come to her senses! Establish guards here -and watch! Let her not escape on forfeit of your lives! She will kiss -my hand presently. As for you, Artistone, come with me. You shall be -my Queen!” He went to Artistone, took her by the hand, and led her, -weeping bitterly, away. The sisters never saw each other again. - -Athura waited like a tigress at bay, dagger in hand, at her bedroom -door, until satisfied that no attempt would be made to force an -entrance. Then she examined the brazen lattice-work with which a -window looking out upon the inner court was guarded and saw that it -was securely fastened. She drew a heavy curtain over the window. Thus -securely shut in she began to prepare for escape. She realized that -she was powerless to aid her sister. It was equally clear to her that -only in immediate escape could she avoid disgrace or death. It would -be useless to ask mercy of the King. Her plan of escape was already -formed. She was acquainted with every room and passage in the palace, -and knew the secrets of it. Her only fear was that Cambyses also knew -those secrets and would set guards to watch every avenue of escape. - -After assuring herself that no immediate attempt would be made to break -into her retreat, she entered a large closet, which was connected -with her room by a door and in which were stored her clothing and -jewels. It was a long, narrow room. At one end was a window guarded -by brazen lattice-work and by shutters of the same metal. The shutter -was hinged to the sills and commonly stood open to admit air into the -closet. The lattice-work was also hung on hinges but was secured by a -massive lock on the inside. Athura took a key from a convenient hook, -cautiously inserted it into the lock in the lattice, and found that it -would readily turn. She looked out across the roof of a lower portion -of the palace into the park at the western side and saw no guards. -Satisfied that the way was yet clear, she quickly opened a chest at one -corner of the closet and took from it a short ladder of rope, a suit -of clothes of a sort commonly worn by young men, and a jeweled belt -from which hung a short sword. It had been years since she had used -these. She sighed as she remembered how she and her brother Bardya, -without the knowledge of the Great King, her father, had sometimes -disguised themselves and wandered forth at night to observe the common -people, to take part in their sports and entertainments, and to mingle -with those who came and went on the streets of the city. How long ago -that seemed! As she knelt by the chest and laid out the clothes, she -recalled how the Prince of Iran, having been admitted to the secrets of -her escapades, had gravely rebuked her, but had nevertheless disguised -himself and accompanied her and Bardya, as he said, to protect them. -The danger of her situation allowed her to think but a moment of -those happy days. From another chest, bound with silver bands, she -took a long necklace of precious stones, and a belt of beautifully -embossed leather to which were fastened purselike compartments full -of gold coins. She undressed and fastened the money-belt around her -waist. Then she put on the suit of men’s clothing and stowed away -the jewels in its pockets. She then cut her hair to a length just -sufficient to touch the collar of her tunic. Upon her head she set a -round felt cap. Critically surveying her appearance in a mirror, she -saw that she resembled a well-dressed youth of the nobler class of -Medes, but one whose face was far too beautiful and feminine to pass -for that of a man. Taking from a cabinet a box of unguents and powders, -she skillfully deepened the color of her eyebrows and darkened her -complexion, until she resembled a young Mede of mixed Semitic and Aryan -blood. - -These preparations consumed much time. Darkness fell upon the earth. -Then a heavy knocking sounded upon the door of the bedroom and a rough -voice said: “May you live forever, O Great Princess! I have a message -from my royal Master, the King of Kings!” - -She made no answer and, after a moment, the voice continued: “Once more -does the King of Kings offer you peace and a place of honor as his -wife. Otherwise his sentence is that you have neither food nor water -until you submit to his royal will.” - -Then Athura answered, “Tell your Lord and Master that I will take until -the morning to consider.” - -“I am your slave!” responded the voice. - -“Well, well!” exclaimed the King, when he received Athura’s message. -“Our proud-spirited sister may submit, since she sends me back so mild -an answer. It is well! The word of the King must prevail. A day or two -of solitude will not harm her. We shall yet be a happy family!” - -He laughed loud and long and drank deeply of soma. Artistone, who sat -with him at dinner, made no answer, but her eyes, red with weeping, -gave evidence of her woe. - -As soon as darkness came fully over the palace, Athura went forth -cautiously upon the roof of the portico, descended to the ground by -means of her rope ladder, and stole away through the gloom among the -trees and shrubbery in the park. Knowing every path, every bush and -tree, it was not difficult for her to find a way and to avoid the -points where the guards sauntered listlessly to and fro, keeping -careless ward. The King had not remembered her avenue of escape, or the -guards were careless. She climbed over the stone walls surrounding the -park, with the aid of her rope ladder, and, making a détour to avoid -the guards, walked rapidly and boldly into the city. She went straight -to a horse-market and roused a sleepy servant, who, though at first -disposed to grumble at so late a visitor, speedily turned obsequious -when a coin was pressed into his hand. He forthwith brought out one of -the dealers in horses. - -“A pretty time to come buying horses!” grumbled the latter, yawning and -stretching his limbs. “Think you, my young sprig, that I work day and -night?” - -“Peace, grumbler!” retorted Athura, speaking hoarsely. “If I come to -buy a Nicæan steed by lamplight, what is that to you, seeing that -I have the coin? I must go on a journey to-night many miles to the -northward and need to hire a horse. But lest you deem me a robber, -I will deposit the full price of the animal, to be returned when I -return the horse. One condition only I exact--he must have speed and go -comfortably without fright or stumble. Fool me in this and I will bring -down the wrath of a mighty man upon you! Have you a good horse?” - -“Have I a good horse? I keep nothing else, young sir! Come to the -stalls!” - -He led the way with alacrity. He pointed to a large animal, saying, -“This one is good in bottom and long in legs. He will carry your -insignificant weight all night. Here is a Nicæan steed; but he is a -fierce animal and will not brook punishment of whip or spur. Speak -gently to him and he will carry you a week without rest. But he surely -is beyond your price!” - -“What is his price? I doubt that he has such mettle as you think.” - -“Fifty Lydian staters is his price. For riding him this night the price -will be one Lydian stater, if you return him to me to-morrow without -injury. Assuredly you may have a cheaper horse than this!” - -“Extortioner! Twenty staters is more than a good price for that animal. -I will surely report you to the governor of the market. Think you I -know nothing of horses?” - -The dealer spread out his hands and bowed as if in deep humility, -saying: “I perceive your worship is well acquainted with horseflesh. -Come, I will not haggle with you. Deposit your twenty staters in my -hand and take him. But you will surely pay an additional stater for a -fine saddle!” - -“Verily you are an extortioner! But I will not haggle. One half-stater -and no more! Make haste, since my lady-love will not wait for my coming -too long!” - -Athura took a handful of coins from a purse at her belt and counted it -into the outstretched palm of the greedy dealer, whose eyes sparkled -in triumph. The amount was a third more than the animal was worth. -The horse was brought out, saddled and bridled, champing his bits and -pawing the earth, impatient to be gone. Athura loved a good horse. -She was an accomplished rider. She sprang lightly into the saddle and -trotted away, shouting back at the dealer: “Farewell, son of Ahriman! -Keep the gold should I not return. I may go on to Rhages before I come -back.” - -The dealer waved his hand in reply and said to his servant: “Young -sprig! Thought he knew the prices of animals! Bah! But then, he has a -good horse, even if he paid a stiff price. Who can he be? May the dogs -bite him if he try to return that animal! See that you be ready to -testify that this was a sale and not a letting. We shall not repurchase -the horse.” - -“Yea, verily, Master, it was a sale,” answered the servant. Then they -retired to their couches well satisfied. - -Athura cantered rapidly along the principal street of the city going -north. Night watchmen threw upon her the rays of their lanterns. She -passed a squad of soldiers in front of a public house, where, under -the influence of wine, they were singing and making merry. To their -gibes, she waved her hand, but declined their invitation to alight and -join them. She came to the outer boundaries of the city on the road to -Rhages. There the guards sat carelessly playing dice in their shelter -at the roadside. They heard the rapid hoof-beats of a horse approaching -from the city, but before they could come forth to challenge, the -horse with its rider flashed by at full speed. In a second, the twain -disappeared in a cloud of dust and darkness. Grumbling that their -ease should be thus broken, the guards returned to their game. Had -they known who had passed and that on the morrow they would be flayed -alive and quartered by an infuriated King, they would not have been so -careless. This was not their first omission of duty, but it was the -first in which the King was directly concerned; and it was their last. -They met their fate at sundown on the morrow in the market-place after -a short interrogation by the King himself, as an exhibition to all men -of the King’s justice upon those who neglected duty. - -It must be said of Cambyses that although to his own passions and -desires he gave loose rein and was brutal to those who interfered -therewith, yet to his subjects he was just, and was strict in the -enforcement of law. Because he regarded himself as the lawgiver, he -regarded a breach of the law as an insult to himself. He caused one -corrupt judge to be flayed alive in the market-place. Other evil-doers -were maimed or strangled. Not only did the guards of the road whose -orders compelled them to exact a pass of any one passing in or out of -the city after nightfall suffer, but several palace-guards whose duty -it was to watch the palace walls, were strangled with the bowstring. -His fury even threatened Prexaspes, but that astute official was able -to prove that he had gone on a mission to a neighboring city and could -not be involved in Athura’s sudden disappearance. Spies soon learned -of the flight of the steed and its rider on the northern road. They -found the horse-dealer, whose description of the rider indicated that -it was Athura in disguise who had hired the horse. Bands of troopers -were sent out on every road and into the fields and mountains around -the city. None knew except the captains in charge of the bands for whom -the search was being made. It was reported generally that a robber had -broken into the palace and carried away some of the King’s jewels. - -Athura rode northward for half an hour, then turning sharply to the -right and following a road which was little better than a path, -but which led to one of the King’s desert gardens, she came to a -well-beaten caravan-route leading southward towards what is now the -city of Isfahan. Taking this road, she followed it southward until -she entered a road branching southwestward to Adrapan, the winter -palace of Cyrus. By this circuitous way she hoped to deceive those who -might pursue into the belief that she was fleeing to Bactra by way of -Rhages. She did not dare take the road to Persia direct, but planned -to ride by way of Susa, or, perhaps, if her intention should change -upon reflection, she would flee to Damascus and thence to her Prince at -Sardis. As she rode, her active brain elaborated her plans. - -The night was cool and clear. The brilliant stars scintillated in the -autumn sky. A quarter-moon gave down a subdued light. A breeze swept -down from Mount Elwend, whose rugged heights lay darkly against the -western sky. The road to Adrapan followed the base of a promontory of -the Zagros range, which here jutted out into the plain. Here and there -near the highway were the cottages of gardeners, who by irrigating -their crops with the precious waters of Elwend, caused the fertile soil -to yield the vegetable supply for the capital city. The odor of flowers -and fruits permeated the air. The strong, spirited horse, glorying -in his strength and scarce feeling the weight of his rider, galloped -onward with long, even strides. No one interrupted their progress. The -cottagers, if partially aroused by the rapid beat of hoofs and the -barking of dogs, sleepily muttered, “A King’s messenger!” turned over -on their pallets, and again slumbered. - -Adrapan lay on the southern slopes of Mount Elwend. Here the snows, -which annually fell over Hamadan, seldom came; and, if they did, the -southern exposure to the sun caused them quickly to melt away. To the -right of the highway which passed westward through the village was -the palace, in a great park of noble trees. On the left were several -houses occupied by those who made their livelihood trading with the -thousands of nobles and retainers who honored the King as his guests -or served him as retainers. Here caravans from Damascus and the west -coming by way of Nineveh, or from the south, coming by way of Babylon -and Susa, stopped to enjoy the salubrious climate and recuperate after -enduring the hot districts along the Tigris and the difficult roads -across the Zagros Mountains. At this time the palace and its park were -in the care of keepers and Adrapan was deserted, save by inn-keepers -and traders. - -Athura sighed as she came in sight of the village. She remembered the -pleasant days when, a child, she had wandered in the park with her -father, or played there with Bardya and the young Prince of Iran. How -long ago those days seemed! Her noble, erect, keen-eyed, kind-hearted, -and loving father; her joyous, laughter-loving, and boisterous brother; -and the tall youth, whose calm demeanor, royal bearing, and worshipful -eyes were ever in her mind--all appeared in her memory. Tears came into -her eyes, and her lips trembled with emotion. She brought her panting -steed to a stop within the deep shadows of the trees and halted a -moment to consider her course. If she should pass through the village, -she might be seen and accosted. If she should enter the park, she -would incur danger from wild beasts which sometimes came down from the -mountains. Bears, wolves, a leopard, a tiger, and even a lion had been -seen in the park. She knew all the paths through the woodland and that, -by going a roundabout way, she might avoid the palace and the village, -but it would lead through wild, dark places. Though she had fear of -wild beasts, she feared more to be overtaken by the pursuers that her -brother might send after her. She decided to follow the dark paths of -the forest and defy the dangers from wild beasts. Turning her horse, -she plunged boldly into the woodland. - -The turf deadened the hoof-beats of the horse. No sound was heard save -the cry of an owl, the song of a bulbul, and the chirp of insects. -Gathering the bridle reins in one hand, she drew the short sword from -its sheath at her belt with the other and carried it ready to meet any -danger that might assail her. Once she raised the sword high towards -heaven and prayed in a whisper, “Thou, Ahura-Mazda, Good Spirit and -Protector, send Sraosha, victorious leader of the hosts of heaven, to -guard me from Angro-mainyus and the Devas!” - -She went slowly and warily. A dim light from the declining moon and the -stars enabled her to recognize the pathways. Her horse, tossing his -noble head and pricking forward his slender ears, followed the paths -with certain step, unafraid of the sounds of the night. If a bear or -wolf, sniffing the breeze on the heights above, became aware of their -presence, it did not descend to investigate, nor did any leopard, -tiger, or lion molest her. For an hour she slowly followed the devious -ways, but at length returned to the highway a parasang west of the -village. That she had acted wisely appeared on the following day, when -a squad of the King’s horsemen rode into Adrapan and made inquiry. The -villagers and the palace watchmen swore that no one had passed through -during the preceding night, although careful vigil had been maintained -on account of a report that a band of robbers had been seen in the -neighboring mountains. - -On the highway again, horse and rider, somewhat rested by the leisurely -progress through the woodland, sped away westward at a gallop. The -highway was smooth for several miles, until it plunged into the -defiles of the Zagros Mountains, through which flowed the headwater -streams of the river Choaspes. Then it became more difficult, with -steep grades, crossing on stone bridges over deep gorges, the beds of -roaring streams, and winding about steep bluffs and over sharp ridges. -Morning found the fugitive many miles from Hamadan in the midst of -mountains; and her weariness and that of her steed warned her that she -must find a resting-place. Twice she fruitlessly turned from the road -to follow paths leading up narrow canyons, hoping to find a suitable -hiding-place. The third time she followed a narrow pass leading into a -small valley and there found a sheepfold and a shepherd’s cabin. The -shepherd and his flock were in the hills, where the warm rays of the -sun and the waters of many springs kept the grass sweet and tender. - -Finding the hut empty and no one near, Athura descended stiffly from -her horse and searched for food. She found a large jar of barley in -the hut and gave her horse a generous feed from it. Then, having tied -him to a tree, she searched the cabin for food that she might eat. The -long ride had made her tired and faint. Hunger reminded her that she -had eaten nothing since the previous noon. She opened cupboards and -chests and presently found a box in which the shepherd had left a piece -of roasted mutton and some round flat cakes of bread, made of coarse -barley flour. The fare satisfied her hunger. Then she shut and barred -the stout cabin-door and threw herself upon a bundle of sheep-skins -which lay on the floor, and slept several hours. When the day was half -gone, after another hasty meal she went on her way. - -The shepherd did not return till the shades of night were falling. -His surprise and indignation were great when he found that some one -had entered his cabin, eaten his bread and meat, and taken some of his -grain; but he was delighted when he found lying in the bread-box a gold -piece. He tried the coin with his teeth and excitedly turned it over -and over in his palm. Then he hid it safely in the earth at one corner -of his hut. - -“Truly,” he muttered, “some god must have rested here, or a spirit of -the hills! But no, they would not eat my food. May luck go with this -patron of mine forever!” - -It was after noon when Athura left the shepherd’s hut and rode out -of the canyon to the highway. She turned her face westward and rode -as rapidly as the steep grades and dangerous passes would permit, -anxiously scanning every reach ahead lest she meet a caravan, an -inquisitive traveler, or a band of robbers. Outlaws frequently attacked -caravans in those days and places, as they do yet. Travel except with -guards or in large companies was dangerous. Once as she rode past the -mouth of a canyon she observed several men sitting around a camp-fire -a hundred paces from the road. When they observed her, they shouted -and ran to their horses, which were grazing near by them. She spoke to -her horse and urged him to greater speed. He responded nobly. The hiss -of an arrow passed over her head. Her horse, as if realizing the need -of haste, fled with frightful speed. Once she looked back and saw the -pursuers; but, as they were mounted on small mountain ponies, they were -soon left far behind and gave over the pursuit. - -With an occasional halt at the crest of ridges over which the road -passed, the fugitive pressed onward till night fell. After stopping a -short time to allow the horse to graze and rest, she continued the -flight during the night hours. The brawling river along whose course -the way led filled the canyons with its murmur. The cry of night birds -and the howl of wolves sounded dismally from the heights. Once her -horse snorted and sprang away at a rapid pace from the shadow of a -clump of bushes. At another time he shook his head and dashed madly at -several dark, slinking forms in the road; these leaped aside from his -charge, snarling and chattering. It required all her will to restrain -the fear of unknown and unseen dangers of the darkness and hills which -gripped at her heart. She allowed her intelligent horse to pick his own -way, and he did not fail her. - -At midnight she emerged from the mountain gorges and entered the little -plain of Bagistan, where she halted at the base of the celebrated rock -of Behistun. She recognized this great rock, on which was engraved in -huge letters the legend of Semiramis. As she looked up at its bold, -jagged skyline, she wondered whether the time would ever come when -she, like Semiramis, might stand there the queen of the world. Years -afterwards she did stand there as queen of the world and watched the -workmen of her husband erase the story of Semiramis and carve thereon -a short history of his own exploits. She dismounted and, standing by -the side of her horse, leaned wearily against him and meditated what -road to take. For here was a parting of the ways. To her right, the -road led to Nineveh, Damascus, and Sardis, where she might find her -Prince; to the left lay the road to Susa and Persepolis. Should she -go to the Prince of Iran and thus plunge him into war with Cambyses, -or should she seek the protection of the lords of Persia? It was a -grave question, hard to solve, and she almost wept because of her own -indecision. - -“All hail and live forever, Princess Athura! Be not afraid!” A voice -came to her out of the darkness near the great rock. - -Gasping with dismay, she sprang into the saddle and was about to flee. - -“Be not afraid!” said the voice again, and the tone was strangely -familiar and reassuring. - -“Who speaks?” she demanded. - -“Your servant, Belteshazzer, the Hebrew, gracious lady!” - -The voice recalled the days when she sat at the feet of the great -teacher and listened to his wisdom. - -“It must indeed be Belteshazzer!” she exclaimed, with a sigh of relief. -“None else could know me! Now Ahura-Mazda be praised! How come you -here?” - -A tall form emerged from the darker shadows and drew near. “I came up -from Susa in obedience to the command of a spirit,” he said. “I knew -not why I was urged to come until I reached the shadow of this great -rock. Then I knew that I was sent to meet you here. In the spirit I saw -you coming. Do you remember the lessons in the west tower of the palace -at Hamadan, and how the Hebrew was not easy for you to learn?” - -She remembered well this wonderful man, whose wisdom was that of a god, -whose eyes read the very thoughts of men, and whose heart was pure and -kind. With a happy note in her voice she answered: “Truly, Master, I am -that unapt scholar in Hebrew! What joy to meet you here! Truly God has -guided you hither! Now I may call upon your great wisdom to advise me -what to do. Approach nearer, I pray you!” - -Belteshazzer advanced to the side of the horse and, bending over -the fair hand she extended to him, touched it with his forehead in -reverence and affection. - -“I hold it great happiness to be of service to you,” he said. “In -the village near by is my caravan. I have there a new tent with new -furniture never used by any other. It is at your service. There await -your service also two handmaidens of my own race, daughters of a prince -of my family, discreet and worthy of trust. I have also many servants, -all well-armed. My caravan is large. Come and dwell with us until the -years of Cambyses shall be fulfilled. I know from what you have fled. -You shall be a princess of my people until these troublous days are -over. O Most Beloved of the Nations, you may abide in my care until -the time when your Prince shall come to the throne! If you tire of -the tent-life with the caravan, my palace in Shushan, or my house in -Babylon, shall be yours.” - -“Is it best that I do not go to the Prince now?” - -“It is best that you do not. It would mean instant war between him and -Cambyses. The times are not right for that. Neither should you go to -the lords of Persia. For Cambyses has already sent armed men out on all -the roads leading to Persepolis. Even now couriers are not far behind -you going to Susa with orders to watch for and intercept you.” - -“I will be guided by you, O Prophet of God! Lead the way and I will -follow.” - -He led the way towards the village of Bagistan in the valley below, -and soon came to his caravan. He conducted her to a beautiful tent -furnished with all the luxuries of tent-life. Two beautiful maidens -were brought to her. - -“My children,” said Belteshazzer to them, “behold your mistress. She -is one of the great ones of earth and is worthy of all service. She -shall be known to you as the Princess Esther. It is enough for you to -know that she is one most highly favored of our God. You must obey her -slightest wish. Your training in the house of Belteshazzer has fitted -you to serve the greatest of earth. Let your tongues never speak unto -others what you may see or hear concerning her. To all questions say -that she is a relative of Belteshazzer. For are we not all descended -from one common Father?” - -They fell on their knees before Athura, the strange, beautiful one, -whose face was that of a woman though her garb was that of a man. Each, -taking one of Athura’s hands, placed it upon her head, saying in the -soft accents of the Syrian tongue: “We shall heed your words, great -Master. We are her servants.” - -Athura smiled upon the maidens and raising them up impulsively kissed -them, saying in the same language, with which she was familiar: “Your -service will be light. You shall be my sisters and companions rather -than servants. The princesses of the house of Belteshazzer are worthy -to be friends of the highest born.” - -Belteshazzer then retired. From chests full of rich garments, the -maids quickly produced feminine apparel and at once proceeded to -bathe, dress, and perfume their new mistress. Presently, under their -ministrations, Athura in all her matchless beauty and royal demeanor -stood before them like Deborah of old, a veritable Hebrew princess. - -Belteshazzer traveled into Arabia, and the Princess Esther went with -him. No one imagined that the beautiful young woman, to whom all -naturally gave deference, was the first Princess of the Empire. - - - - -CHAPTER XIV - -THE WAR AGAINST EGYPT - - -The Great King continued to prepare for war with the Egyptians. There -came to him a Greek named Phanes, who at one time had been high in the -service of King Amasis of Egypt, but who, having conspired against -him, was compelled to flee. By flattery and art he raised himself high -in the estimation of Cambyses and inflamed his mind with tales of the -wealth that would be found in the great temples of the Nile Valley. -The King then hastened his preparations and sent him to raise levies -amongst the Ionian Greeks. The Greeks who remained in the service of -the Egyptian King so hated him because of his treachery that they had -made a blood covenant to kill him. But he succeeded in recruiting a -large body of his countrymen, who marched with him and the Prince of -Iran towards Tyre. - -When spring opened, the vast array of men whom the King had gathered -from Iran, Assyria, and Babylonia, marched by way of Damascus towards -Tyre. Many nations contributed troops. Wild mountaineers of the -Caucasus marched shoulder to shoulder with the polished, slighter-built -Babylonians. The light-armed Getæ and Derbicæ rode with the heavy -cavalry of the Medes and Persians. From Bactra and Sogdiana came a -portion of the veteran army of King Hystaspis. From the Zagros and -Elburz mountains poured out the fierce infantry of Aryan blood. -Chariots, hundreds in number, rumbled over the rough desert roads. -Bowmen, spearmen, slingers, and swordsmen, a half million or more in -all, rolled like a tide across the wastes. The army under the Prince of -Iran was composed for the most part of veterans of many wars, inured to -army life and eager to follow their Prince to battle. Its nucleus was -the old Imperial Guard of Cyrus, recruited to its full number of thirty -thousand horsemen. The remainder were fighters from the warlike peoples -of his satrapy--Lydians, Greeks, Scythians of the Black Sea regions, -Paphlagonians, Hebrews, and Syrians. - -It was springtime when the Great King, leaving Patatheites, the -Magian, as regent of the empire, departed from his capital of Hamadan, -accompanied by his sister-wife, Artistone, and a portion of his harem. -A thousand servants marched with him to administer to his comfort. He -journeyed by easy stages to Damascus and thence to Tyre. - -The city of Tyre, though nominally independent, had been coerced into -lending her fleets to the King of Kings. Though it occupied a strong -position on an island and though its people carried on a great trade -with Egypt, yet when the veteran army of the Prince of Iran encamped -on the mainland opposite, and his demand came in the name of the Great -King that it should furnish a fleet of vessels for his use, it hastened -to comply. - -During the weeks that had passed since he had received a copy of the -decree of the King concerning the marriage of Cambyses to his sisters, -the Prince had visibly aged. He had become taciturn and stern. A smile -seldom appeared upon his countenance. His officers, who had known him -for years, sympathized with him but grumbled at his obstinacy in not -declaring war against Cambyses. They were ready for revolt. Gobryas -especially was discontented. He was bitter towards the King because of -the wreck of his hopes of winning Artistone. He reported to the Prince -the spirit of revolt that pervaded the army and urged him repeatedly to -act; but the latter requested him to wait. - -When the Persian and Bactrian troops arrived, having outmarched the -King, who lingered at Damascus, their leaders came to the Prince -and offered their services, if he would but consent to seize the -government. Letters arrived from Otanes, urging him to seize Cambyses. -To all he said, “Wait!” Couriers came from his father counseling -prudence and loyalty, at least until it should certainly appear that -the King held Athura against her will. A mighty struggle went on within -him. Oath-bound loyalty to the King could scarce restrain the wrath -that fired his soul to action against the hated tyrant. - -When the couriers arrived from Damascus saying that the King was about -to leave that city, the Prince called them aside and inquired of them -if they knew whether the King was bringing his sisters with him. They -reported that he had with him Artistone, whom he presented to all as -his Queen; but as for Athura no one knew where she was, though it -was currently reported that he had imprisoned her in his harem at -Hamadan. His own couriers and spies returned from Hamadan without -other information than rumors, some of which indicated that Athura was -dead, others that she had escaped to Persia, and others that she was -imprisoned in the King’s harem. - -While he was in this state of indecision, resolved one day to raise the -standard of revolt and march against Cambyses, and the next to remain -loyal, at least till he should know the truth concerning Athura’s -fate, Prexaspes, attended by a company of Medean cavalry, rode into -camp and requested an interview. The Prince received him without delay, -and alone in his tent. The wily Mede, after due salutation, went -straight to the subject of his mission. - -“Great and illustrious Prince,” he said, as he stood before the Prince -of Iran, who looked upon him coldly and suspiciously, “I have come on -in advance of the King with his permission. I have heard of the efforts -of the powerful ones to persuade you to revolt and I know also that you -believe you have just cause in the act of the King with relation to -his sisters. I have made the Great King realize that he has committed -the worst blunder of his life and that upon your acts will not only -depend the result of this war but the continuance of his empire. I call -to your remembrance that the subject nations are but waiting for the -outbreak of civil war amongst the Aryans to throw off the Aryan rule. -Should you revolt, every conquered nation would revolt; and if you -should succeed, you would have the world to conquer over again. This -you know as well as I. Is it not so?” - -He paused. The Prince of Iran inclined his head in assent. - -“Proceed with your message,” he said coldly. - -“This being so,” continued Prexaspes, “I deemed it best to come hither -and tell you the facts with relation to the King’s brother and sister. -I am reliably informed that Prince Bardya is dead. He died at the -hands of mountain robbers. Of course I do not know this for certain. -As to the Princess Athura, she escaped the same day that the King -issued his decree, a copy of which I sent to you. He never consummated -his marriage with her. I know that she escaped, because the King -suspected that I had aided her. As to whether I did aid her or not, I -say nothing, except that I rejoiced when I heard it--not openly, for I -apparently made every exertion to find her. Now the King was advised to -marry his sisters by a certain Magian prophet who predicted that a son -of his sister should sit on the throne after him. The King is impulsive -and acted without advising with me. But having married Artistone, he -is satisfied that he has complied with the prophet’s prediction; and -in order that you may know his good-will towards you he has made a -second decree, declaring that Athura is free from wedlock with him and -granting her leave to marry whom she will. This am I directed to place -in your hand upon being satisfied that you are firm in adherence to -your oath taken to Cyrus and will state that you will remain loyal to -the King. The King also confirms you in the office of chief commander -of this army under him. I assure you, Great Prince, that the King is -sincere, though, I frankly state, it is because he knows that one word -from you or any injury to you would be the signal for the rebellion of -all Iran save perhaps Medea.” - -He paused. The Prince stood in silence a moment gazing at the floor, -considering the King’s message. - -“Will the King give me his statement as King that he has not done -injury to Athura?” he then demanded. - -“Not only that, but he has stated in this his decree that the marriage -never has been consummated. Furthermore I know all that happened from -a private examination of the servants who saw the King when he went to -the Princesses to announce his will to them,--how he fled from Athura’s -dagger; how he set watches at her bedroom door; how there stood open -the lattice of a closet-window connected with the bedroom by which she -escaped; and how, afterwards, the rope ladder by which she passed over -the walls was found; and it is even known how she purchased a horse -which later was found near Bagistan. She rode away on it disguised as a -youth. There she disappeared.” - -The Prince started and smiled slightly when Prexaspes mentioned the -hinged lattice in the closet-window. He had heard from Athura of this -means of egress before. He asked eagerly, “No further trace of her has -been found?” - -“No. But the King thinks she has fled to you or to Persia.” - -The Prince did not answer this suggestion but held his hand out for the -decrees, saying: “Assure the King that I accept his decree and will -loyally support him. But let him not again, I implore, place me in so -grave a position, lest I forget my vow to the great Cyrus!” He took the -decrees from the hand of Prexaspes, who bowed low and backed from the -tent with a second low salaam. - -So it came about that Cambyses feared not to come on to Tyre and -that the army, duly marshaled in massive lines, received the Great -King with honor. The Prince of Iran, accompanied by Hydarnes of the -foot soldiers, Vomisces of the cavalry, and a hundred other Persian -officers, greeted the King at the limits of the camp and followed -him as he rode slowly between the lines of soldiers to his pavilion. -The soldiers knelt as he passed, shuddering or wondering as they saw -the bloated red face and cold, glittering eyes of their ruler. When -they saw the Prince of Iran riding near his right hand in the place -of honor, they were pleased and broke forth in acclamations, which -the Great King thought were given to him. But his countenance gave -no indication of his emotions, and his greetings to his officers were -slight and cold. - -No sooner had the King entered his pavilion and called for wine than -Prexaspes, who had personal charge of the King’s household, entered, -and, having bent his knee, requested leave to speak. The King said -impatiently: - -“Well, speak! Undoubtedly you come to preach policy again! I liked not -the dark looks of those cursed Persians! I have a mind to send some of -those officers a bowstring!” - -“Having your gracious leave, O King, I will speak plainly,” said -Prexaspes, boldly. “Does not my welfare depend solely upon your favor? -Believe that I speak, therefore, for your best interests. There was -grave trouble brewing amongst those Persians. The favor you have shown -to the Magi and your marriage with your sister, against which, you -know, I most strongly advised, and the grave insult thereby inflicted -upon the Prince of Iran, have stirred in them the spirit of revolt. -I have trembled, O King! My spies have kept me well informed. There -stands between you and destruction at this moment the word of one man, -and that one is the Prince of Iran! Order me stricken dead, if you -will, O King, for speaking so boldly; but I tell you the truth! I swear -by all the gods, I speak the truth!” - -The King’s face was dark with wrath, but he realized the force of his -adviser’s words. He gulped down a great cup of wine, threw the cup upon -the floor, and passed a trembling hand over his face. - -“You may speak truth, Prexaspes,” he admitted. “But how about the -Medes and the other levies, are they not faithful? They outnumber the -Persians and Bactrians. Besides, have I not stultified myself already -by your advice and placated that same Prince of Iran?” - -“The Medes may be depended upon, but none others. It is true we have -placated the Prince of Iran. But with your permission I will offer -further advice.” - -“Say on!” - -“I advise that you send for the Prince of Iran and personally greet him -with your royal hand and assure him of your favor as King. Thus will -you fasten him to your cause and satisfy the Aryans, by whose power -alone you may hope to prosecute this war successfully.” - -The King broke forth in a torrent of curses and imprecations. It was a -bitter tonic that Prexaspes had prescribed. He hated the Prince of Iran -with the hatred of jealousy and fear. He ended his explosion by saying: - -“But the day will come when I shall surely slay that man! Now, indeed, -I see that I must dissemble. Press me not too far on this path, -Prexaspes, lest I slay you! Go then and command him to come here. I -will dissemble. I will be as wise as a serpent--for a time!” - -Prexaspes bowed low and backed from the royal presence. He sent a -messenger to the Prince of Iran, who came at once. - -The Prince was pale but composed. He bowed low over the King’s extended -hand, saying: “I am here at the King’s command. Let it please the King -to command.” - -The King glowered sullenly upon the Prince, but endeavored to infuse -into his tones a note of cordiality, as he said: “Prince Hystaspis, I -have trusted you greatly, though, as you well know, no love has ever -been between us. I hear that there has been much treasonable talk in -this army.” - -“I know there is much dissatisfaction, O King!” answered the Prince. -“But it cannot be said to be treasonable. The people of Iran like not -the power and place given to the fire-worshipers of the hills. The -Persians, who occupied the chief places under King Cyrus, are grieved -that they have not found favor with his son.” - -“We will show these proud slaves who grumble, that the King of Kings -brooks no interference!” exclaimed the King, his anger blazing forth -for an instant. “Prexaspes has given you my decree concerning Athura. -You may rest assured that she and you may marry safely. Where is she? -Of all men, you should know.” - -The Prince was surprised at this question, and the manner of the King. -Evidently Cambyses was endeavoring to restrain his passions and speak -pleasantly to him. - -“I have not seen the royal lady since I bade her farewell at Persepolis -and took with me her pledge to marry me,” he answered. “Neither have I -had a letter from her since the day when it pleased you to make a new -law that the King might marry his sisters. Nor have I heard what has -become of her, save that I did hear rumors that she had escaped or had -been slain by your orders.” - -“The report that Athura is dead is not true!” said Cambyses. “She fled -from the palace the day my decree was made and keeps well hidden, -though my slaves have searched the world for her. Find her and marry -her, if you will! You have my consent. Let that subject be forgotten -between us. Is this army ready to march?” - -“It is ready.” - -“Then let the march begin on the morrow. The insults we have received -from Egypt’s King must be avenged and that country added to our empire. -It is said to be very rich. I am weary with the day’s journey and will -rest. Give such orders as you deem necessary. Cambyses, the King of -Kings, remembers not the former days. My trust and favor I give to you; -and my consent to your marriage with Athura shall not be withdrawn.” - -He turned away, and the Prince with a salute left the pavilion. It -seemed to the latter that the sky had taken on a new glory and that -the golden rays of the setting sun were indicative of joy. A load had -been lifted from his heart. Athura had escaped a miserable fate and -must be still alive. One so resourceful as she would know how to save -herself. It mattered little that Cambyses hated him. His duty demanded -faithful service to the King and his oath to the Great King would -remain unbroken. He called together his friends among the officers and -briefly informed them that all present cause for dissatisfaction had -been removed and that he expected of them loyal service to the King. - -On the next day the great army slowly uncoiled its vast length and -moved down the narrow coast-line of Canaan, bearing woe to ancient -Egypt. - -Egypt was ill-prepared for war. From the time that Cyrus had reduced -all Syria, including Canaan, to subjection, the Egyptian King, Amasis, -had known that a conflict with the new world-power would come. He had -heard of the preparations for war made by Cambyses and had endeavored -to make ready. But Egypt had long since lost its ancient vigor. Its -people had become rich and indolent. They loved not war. They depended -mainly upon foreign auxiliaries hired by their money for their defense. -Thirty thousand Greeks and many thousand adventurers from other lands -formed the main strength of the Egyptian army. Levies drawn from an -agricultural and trading people among the Egyptians themselves were -neither practiced in war nor enthusiastic in the service and made -poor soldiers. They were brave and many in number, but they knew -little discipline. They could not stand before the fearful rush of the -Persian cavalry or the tiger-like ferocity of the Aryan infantry. They -outnumbered the army of Cambyses, but their very numbers were a source -of weakness because of their lack of discipline. - -Just as the war was beginning, old King Amasis had died, leaving his -throne to a youth named Psammenitus, who had not the skill himself nor -good generals to lead his army. But he marched forth and took position -in the desert near Pelusium, with the left of his line of battle -resting on the Great Sea and its right protecting the water-wells -and barring the main caravan road to Egypt, determined to strike one -blow in defense of his kingdom. His Greeks were placed on the left, -supported by Cretan slingers. The center was held by stout Ethiopian -infantry, black men of ferocious courage, armed with javelins and -swords, terrible in close contest. Behind them was a mass of Egyptians. -On the right, where the plain was more level, there were two hundred -chariots supported by a mass of irregular cavalry, principally Arabs, -armed with scimiters and long, slender spears. - -The Prince of Iran led the Aryan host with his thirty thousand horsemen -of the Guard, driving back the Arab cavalry which came out to harass -his advance, until the position and extent of the Egyptian army were -disclosed. From the crest of a sand-dune near the sea, he carefully -surveyed the position occupied by Psammenitus. It was the afternoon -of a cloudless day. At his right glistened the sea, its oily waves -scarce rippling on the shores. At his left and rear, the mountains -of Palestine were a dim cloud on the horizon. Before him was a vast -plain, gray and brown with dust and sand, where the opposing army was -making ready for battle. He noted the orderly Greeks, the dark array -of Ethiopians, and the wheeling, clattering chariots, taking their -appointed places. The Prince was accompanied by Gobryas and several of -his chief captains, who stood near with the light of battle in their -eyes and joy in their hearts. For the long, hot marches would end here -in victory. They did not dream of defeat. - -The Prince soon formed his plan of battle. He directed the Guard -to take a position in a long line, with its right resting at the -sand-dune and its left thrown back in a wide curve so as to protect the -approaching infantry from attacks of the Arabs. - -“Let all our forces be brought up to-night and placed in position. Let -them sleep on their arms and be ready to attack at daylight. The wells -of water are in possession of the enemy and we must have them to-morrow -or die of thirst. Here must we conquer or die. If we lose the battle, -every tribe in Syria and Armenia will revolt and attempt to cut us off -from retreat to our homes,” said the Prince, turning to his officers -after a long survey of the field. - -He then gave orders for placing the troops. As the sun went down, his -dusty battalions were taking their appointed positions behind the long -line of cavalry. He placed the Persian and Medean infantry opposite -the Greeks, with its right resting on the sea. In the center were the -allied races, principally footmen. On the left were the war-chariots, -opposing the chariots of the enemy. Then the cavalry was withdrawn to -the rear and massed behind the extreme left. Imitating the tactics of -the Great Cyrus in his last battle, he intended to make a détour to the -left with the cavalry, assail the extreme end of the enemy’s right, and -roll it back to the sea. The pack-train, camp equipage, and the King’s -pavilion were placed in the rear near the sea and enclosed within a -palisade of stakes driven into the earth. But the King, as became a -Persian warrior, bivouacked with the soldiers, having taken his station -on the sand-dunes at the right, where he could see the field of battle. - -Night fell upon the opposing hosts, and midnight arrived before -the final dispositions were made. Videttes and sentinels were duly -stationed, and the tired soldiers lay down on their arms to snatch a -few hours of rest. The Prince of Iran was about to lie down on the sand -in the midst of his guard when a slave, clad in the livery of the King, -came and prayed leave to speak with him. Bidden to speak, he said: “My -gracious mistress, the Queen, requests you to come to her if it be -possible. I am directed to guide you.” - -The Prince hesitated. He knew that Artistone, the younger of the King’s -sisters, was referred to as the Queen. It was the privilege of the -noble Persians and their wives to visit each other; but the King had -introduced the customs of the seraglio, the separate harem, the veiled -faces, and the seclusion of wives. The slave, noticing his hesitation, -continued: “The King is not in his pavilion and the Queen will meet you -in the tent of her slaves. She greatly desires you to come. She would -speak of the Princess Athura.” - -The Prince no longer hesitated. He drew Gobryas to one side and -informed him of his design. Then, throwing a rough cloak about his -shoulders, as a disguise, he motioned the servant to proceed, and -followed him. They entered the palisadoed camp and went to a tent near -the King’s pavilion. The slave watched outside while the Prince went in -and met the child-wife of the King. - -The interior of the tent was dimly lighted by a lamp burning perfumed -oil. At one side was a low couch, and, reclining thereon, was -Artistone. He bent his knee before her and kissed the slender white -hand she held out to him. - -“Greeting, Prince and brother!” said she. “How I have longed to see -some one I do not fear! This camp is full of spies, placed by the King -to watch me and the other women he has brought with him. Only in this -one slave who brought you hither and in two maidens who dress me, have -I any confidence. How good it is to see your face!” - -“It gives me great delight, little sister, to come at your bidding. How -may I serve you?” he returned. - -“I hear that a great battle is about to take place. Is it true?” - -“It is. But have no fear of the result. We shall scatter the enemy like -sand before a desert wind.” - -“I have no fear. I would go out and watch the battle if I were -permitted. Know you aught of Athura?” - -“Nothing, except that the King said she had escaped. Can you tell me of -her?” - -Tears filled the Queen’s eyes and wet her cheeks. “Alas!” she said, -“I fear she is dead. She locked herself in her room after attempting -to stab the King with her dagger when he came and announced to us his -decree of marriage. The palace-guards were set to watch at the door. -I was taken away and never saw her more. Sometimes, when the King is -savage and drunken or is displeased and desires to cause me grief, he -says that he had her tortured to death. But at other times he says that -she escaped. I hoped that she had communicated with you. Surely she -must be dead or she would have done so!” - -“She attempted to slay him?” - -“Yes. Her fury was terrible. The King would have been killed had he not -fled. He came to our sitting-room, the room in the palace where we so -often played when we were children, and announced that he would make us -his wives. After some words, Athura drew a dagger and sprang upon him. -He leaped back out of the room and ran. He shouted to the guards. They -came. She retreated to her bedroom and barred the door. Then the King -dragged me away and--I am the most unhappy woman living! Ah! how often -I think of those pleasant days of our childhood when our mother loved -and played with us and our father smiled upon us so graciously! Do you -not remember them? Will happiness never return to me again? Should I -die by my own hand as I am tempted?” - -The Prince was deeply affected. His voice shook with emotion, as he -answered: “Child, it may be the day of deliverance will come, perhaps -to-morrow. Who knows? I know not what to advise. Death is but a step -into a better existence. Did not Zoroaster, the divine, so teach? -What said Belteshazzer, the Hebrew? He, the wisest of men, who talks -with spirits, who reads all dreams and riddles, who prophesies of the -future--he says that death is a blessed relief, in that we drop a body -which suffers and is weak, while the spirit life is one of great glory -and peace. I do not advise death. I do not think Athura is dead. It may -be she has gone to Prince Bardya or to my father in Bactra. It is a -long way to Bactra, and it has been difficult to send messengers. There -are many reasons why she should not communicate.” - -Artistone shuddered and leaned nearer to him as she whispered in a -frightened manner: “But she could not go to Bardya! I am sure that -the King has murdered him. Oh, I saw him as one slain! On the night -of the farewell feast, long after he had left the room, the Magi were -performing wonders and producing specters and awful forms. At the last -there came the pale face of Bardya, floating in the air above them, -fierce, blood-stained, with a horrible wound in the forehead as if -made by a sword! I have heard the King mutter in his sleep, as he lay -half-drunken in the night, about the murder of Bardya. He talks in his -sleep and sees fearful visions! He wakes trembling and shrieking with -fear. Ah, my brother, I know that Bardya is dead!” - -The Prince believed her and smote his knee with his clenched fist, -as he exclaimed: “The day will come when the devil-worshipers, with -their black lies and conjuring, will be put down with a mighty hand! -And thou,” he cried, raising his face and one hand to heaven, “O -Ahura-Mazda, the only God, grant to me the opportunity to avenge the -death of Bardya, to avenge the insults to your altars, upon that whole -evil caste; and I will declare your glory upon all the hills!” - -“May your prayer be granted!” said the Queen, fervently. “How the world -would be blessed if some day you should lead the hosts of truth against -these evil and idolatrous men! The nations would rejoice if you were -monarch of the world instead of this monster!” - -“Hush!” warned the Prince. “My oath will permit no such thoughts, and -it is not wise that you should thus speak. But I must now leave you. Is -there anything I can do for you?” - -“No, my brother. I desire you not to think evil of me. I am not gifted -with the will of Athura. I have elected to suffer awhile in patience my -strange and unnatural position as wife of the King. Sister and wife! -Such I have heard is the evil custom of the Egyptians, who, it is said -by Phanes, the Greek, even married their own mothers as well as their -sisters, in order that their royal race might not mingle with a less -royal! Have great care, my brother! The King would slay you if he -dared. He is jealous of you.” - -The Prince arose and stood looking down in great pity at the childish, -careworn face of Artistone. - -“I do not fear the King,” he said. “I am guarded by a powerful spirit -who will not permit harm to come to me. I do not serve Cambyses, but, -rather, the King of Kings and the Aryan race. I shall go into battle, -rejoicing to fight for my people. I hope the day may soon come when I -may aid in crushing those liars who are destroying true religion and -leading Cambyses astray. But now I must go. Should need come, send for -me.” - -He turned to leave; but she asked, while a faint color suffused her -pale cheeks: “What of the noble Gobryas? Is he well and--happy?” - -“He is well, but he is not happy. Gobryas has been much pained by the -action of the King in forcing you into this unnatural marriage. May I -say to him that you remember him kindly?” - -“Yes. Tell him that it will please me more than all else, if he shall -acquit himself well in the battle, and that he must not too greatly -endanger his life. We know not what the future has in store. Farewell, -brother! May Sraosha place his buckler before you on the morrow!” - -The Prince departed quietly. The child-queen buried her face in her -arms and wept bitterly. - -At the first gray light of morn the Prince and several officers rode -swiftly along the front of the army. As they passed, the soldiers -sprang up and shouted, clashing their arms upon their shields and -demanding to be led to battle. He paused here and there to utter words -of direction and advice to the officers. To the center he said: “You -must move slowly forward and hold all the ground you gain until you -see the cavalry charging the right of the enemy. Then go forward with -a rush.” To the general of the right wing he said: “Stand fast here on -the sand-dunes and attack not those Greeks until you see the cavalry -charging the Egyptian right. Then go forward and quit you like men. For -those Greeks are brave warriors.” - -He paused before the King, who sat on a rude throne placed upon the -summit of a hillock of sand from which he could view the battle. “Live -forever, O King!” he said, saluting. “When it pleases you to order the -battle joined, we are ready.” - -The King glowered at him sullenly. He was sore and ill-natured after -his night on the ground. “See to it that you win this battle for me, -or death shall be your portion!” he said. “Let no quarter be given to -those dogs yonder, who by their impudence have brought on them my wrath -and have caused me weariness in sleeping out here beneath the stars!” - -“I hear your words,” replied the Prince, coldly. “Rest assured that we -shall win this battle or we shall welcome death.” - -“Enough!” exclaimed the King. “Join battle when you please! I have -no appetite for talk. I have sent for wine and will drink while you -slay yonder reptile-worshipers. I do not see their godlike calf at the -front. Have a care of his horns!” The King laughed at his own wit. - -Again saluting, the Prince turned his horse and galloped off, followed -by his staff. He saw that the enemy was also making ready for battle, -and he forgot the King in the fierce joy of conflict. Placing himself -at the head of his cavalry, he gave the signal for advance. - -Two hundred chariots sprang forward, and the long lines of infantry -moved. From the other side opposing chariots dashed out and, in a -moment, the crash of colliding wheels and the shouts and screams of -combatants arose. The Persian cavalry rode at a brisk trot out to the -left and by a wide circuit came in upon the right flank and rear of the -Egyptians, scattering the Arabs who vainly sought to oppose. Along the -whole front, two miles or more in extent, the battle was joined. The -sky was filled with darts. The sun, springing up from the east, flashed -upon sword and spear and upon struggling men who stabbed and slashed -and reviled and cursed each other. The Aryan right as ordered stood -still. But the Greeks of the opposing line came forward to the assault, -like a moving wall prickly with spears, their fair, eager faces ablaze -with the light of battle; and as they came on they shouted to Phanes -daring him to come and meet them whom he had betrayed. Slingers and -archers pelted them as they advanced; but, partially covered by their -big, round shields, they did not halt. The Persian and Medean infantry -was not terrified, but prayed the captains for leave to charge. The -presence of the King, in whose sight they must do or die, nerved the -Aryan soldier for the contest. When the Greeks arrived at the base -of the sand-dunes, the King, disregarding the orders of the Prince of -Iran, directed his infantry to charge, and the men sprang forward and -down upon the Greeks with spears at rest. Then was shown the splendid -discipline of these mercenaries of Psammenitus. They met the living -wall of men rolling down upon them with firm, up-thrusting spears. -The shock was terrific. The lines swayed back and forth. The longer -spears of the Greeks gave them the advantage. Unable to reach their -enemies, the Persians impotently struggled against the iron hedge and -were thrust back. Cambyses observed the contest with alarm. He sent in -his own body-guard to aid the hard-pressed infantry. But the Greeks -moved steadily onward. Their phalanx could not be pierced. They seemed -invincible. They surmounted the hills. But here the uneven ground broke -their formation somewhat and enabled the Persians to press in and come -to close quarters. - -Cambyses was no coward. He stayed with his guard, but he began to cast -about for aid. He saw the long, swaying lines of men to his left, where -the allies fought with the fierce Ethiopians. He observed the mixed and -tangled wreckage of struggling horses and men where the chariots had -met. Looking beyond, he saw the dense mass of Persian cavalry, led by -the Prince of Iran in person, on a magnificent white horse, wheeling -about upon the rear and right flank of the Egyptians, driving back a -cloud of Arabs. He watched the cavalry come thundering down upon the -rear of the enemy, bringing terror and confusion. Psammenitus, who was -mounted on a fleet dromedary, also saw the coming destruction and, -terrified, fled from the field at full speed. The Ethiopians, trodden -down and overthrown by the heavy Persian horse, lost courage and -quickly became a mob. The savage allies of the Persian line hewed them -down without mercy. In a very short space of time none but the Greeks -were left to present any resistance. Their captains, seeing that the -battle was lost, ceased the forward movement and sought to form their -ranks in a square. Surrender was not considered, for the hated Phanes -was with the enemy. But because of the inequalities of the ground, they -were not able to form before the Prince’s cavalry rode in upon them, -broke through their wavering lines, smote them with maces, hewed them -with swords, and stabbed them with javelins, until few were left. They -stood their ground to the last and, in death, nobly redeemed their -oaths to Psammenitus. So, in vast slaughter, the army of the Egyptian -King disappeared, and with it fell Egypt. - - - - -CHAPTER XV - -THE MADNESS OF CAMBYSES - - -The King of Egypt fled on his swift dromedary, while the men who had -marched with him to battle gave up their lives in his behalf and a -red riot of slaughter stained the desert sands. The Persian cavalry, -now unhindered by any organized resistance, carried death to the -despairing, panting fugitives who fled from the contest. The Egyptian -army was annihilated. Barely did the King himself enter his city of -Memphis and close its gates ere the Prince of Iran, at the head of a -picked body of men on horses almost spent with rapid going, appeared -and demanded his surrender. The vast array of invaders soon spread -over the fertile valley of Egypt and shut the king so closely within -his city-walls that no succor could enter and only hope could flee. -Psammenitus, unable to face a hero’s death, bowed to the power of the -King of Kings, surrendered into his hands his crown, and acknowledged -him as lord. He took his place with other captive kings at the table of -his master and ate in bitterness of spirit the bread of peace. - -Victory having come to him easily, Cambyses became puffed up and -arrogated to himself divine attributes. Secretly his heart was eaten -with envy of the Prince of Iran, the idol of the army, to whom all men -attributed the great victory. As a result, the king openly slighted the -Prince, relieved him of the general command, placed other officers -near his own person and through them issued his orders. Leaving barely -enough troops to garrison lower Egypt, Cambyses himself led a great -army southward into Ethiopia; but, as he had failed to take into -account the vast deserts through which he had to pass to reach that -region, his army soon came to want and starvation, and half of the -soldiers composing it died of disease and privation. Had not the Prince -of Iran asserted his prerogatives, assumed command of the garrisons of -Egypt, and gathered a great caravan which he sent to the King’s relief, -the remainder of the ill-fated army would have perished. Undeterred by -this experience, the King sent a second expedition against the people -of the oasis of Ammon and the priests of its great temple; but the -whole army perished in a mighty sand-storm. He contemplated a third -expedition for the reduction of Carthage and the northern littoral of -Africa; but it failed because the Phœnicians refused to give the aid of -their fleets against their kindred. - -All of these events consumed much time. Meanwhile in Egypt the King of -Kings ruled with an iron hand. He looked with suspicion upon everybody. -Knowing that he was loved by none, he filled his court with spies that -he might detect any who would dare even to whisper against him. He -blotted out in the blood of Psammenitus and his relatives an incipient -revolt of the Egyptians, who, encouraged by the vast misfortunes that -had befallen the army of their conqueror, dared to dream of liberty. -He derided the Egyptian gods, closed their temples and made granaries -of them, and slew the sacred bull, Apis, with his own sword. His -jealousy led him to murder many of his own officers. Some of the most -valiant men of the army upon slight pretext were arrested and executed -summarily; others were found dead from the stabs of hired assassins. - -The Prince of Iran now habitually wore a coat of mail beneath his -tunic, and to it he owed safety twice from the weapons of assassins. -Once in the night, as he walked alone in the garden of the palace -occupied by him as headquarters, a man leaped upon him and drove a -javelin into his back, almost hurling him to the earth, but, owing to -the mail, only bruising him. The assassin escaped. An arrow, shot from -the shadow of a deserted temple as he rode by, slightly wounded his -left arm and rebounded from the mail on his body. Again the assassin -escaped. Thereafter Gobryas and other officers insisted that the Prince -keep a powerful body-guard around him; and the King, having been -informed of the attempts on his life, could not reasonably object. - -One day shortly after King Cambyses had departed on his expedition -against Ethiopia, the Prince walked alone in the garden surrounding -his dwelling in Memphis, examining with much interest the flowers and -shrubs growing there. He had no duties to perform. Others administered -the civil offices. Five thousand only of his own troopers were in the -city under his command; and except to watch them drill and see that -they were fed, he had nothing to do. His thoughts were of Athura and -of the many messengers he had dispatched to the east in search of her. -Presently as he drew near to the street-gate, he noticed a beggar -sitting by the gate apparently resting and asleep. He glanced at the -man, whose countenance was that of a Hebrew, and was about to turn -away, when the beggar opened his eyes and at once prostrated himself -with his face in the dust. - -“Live forever, O friend of God!” said the beggar. “Do I indeed behold -the mighty Prince of Iran?” He spoke in the Medean dialect. - -The Prince answered: “You have said who I am. What do you wish?” - -“I bear a message.” - -“Arise and deliver it.” - -The man arose and, taking from his tunic a small packet, delivered it -to the Prince, at the same time ejaculating with a deep sigh of relief: -“Praise be to the God of Abraham! I have kept my word to the Prophet!” - -The Prince tore off the wrappings and unfolded a sheet of papyrus, on -which was written in a hand he well knew: - - “_To my beloved, the Prince of my Soul, greeting_: - - “The bearer of this letter is to be trusted even as his master, the - one who met you on the banks of the Choaspes and showed you the - spirit of your ancestor, is to be trusted. He will tell you many - things of me. He cannot tell how much I long to be with you or how my - heart is sick with anxiety for your safety. How long are the days! - How lonely the nights! But lest the one whose shadow darkens the - world should pursue me or injure you, I have long kept silence. Now - I must hear from you. I have promised the messenger great rewards - and I know that you will make good my promises. Send him back to me - quickly, for my soul is exceedingly weary and sick with waiting for - word from you. Farewell, beloved!” - -The missive was unsigned, but the Prince knew from whom it came. His -heart leaped with such joy that he became dizzy and he staggered like a -drunken man. Recovering his usual calm demeanor with a mighty effort, -he said: “Though in the guise of a beggar you come, son of Abraham, -yet do you appear to me as an angel of light, bringing joy to my soul -such as I have not felt for many sad days! Know you the writer of this? -Have you seen her lately? How is she? Speak, man! Great shall be your -reward!” - -The man’s face shone with joy. The gladness he had brought to this -great one of earth was infectious. He arose and stood in humble -attitude. - -“Great Lord,” he said. “I have not seen this star of the morning for -three months, having come hither by a long journey; but, when mine -eyes looked upon her as I started to come hither, they were blinded -by the light of her eyes and I shaded them before the majesty of her -countenance. Like a rose of Sharon is she! Like a cedar on Lebanon -stands she, strong and beautiful! The music of her voice is as the song -of many waters and loveliness enshrouds her as the darkness enshrouds -the moon! Behold, are not all men her slaves? They upon whom she deigns -to smile would cast themselves to the lions if she commanded, or would -fall upon their own swords if she wished. She is well, but she is not -happy; for she speaks much of my lord, the Prince of Iran, and sighs -because she sees him not.” - -“Where is she?” - -“She is with the prophet of God, the great Daniel, known to you as -Belteshazzer, in an oasis of the desert of Arabia. The sons of the -desert are kindred to the prophet and they dwell happily and safely -together. None except I and her two maids know who the royal maiden is. -Most happy am I to enjoy the trust of the great master!” - -“Then she escaped, indeed! O thou glorious life-giving Spirit, -Ahura-Mazda, I thank thee!” - -The Prince raised his eyes to the blue vault of heaven and removed -the helmet from his head. The Hebrew watched him sympathetically; -then, as the Prince turned to him again, he said, “Yes, Great Lord, -she escaped from the palace at night and rode on a horse to the rock -known as Behistun on the road to Susa. There my master, moved by the -spirit, met her and took her with him into the desert ten days’ journey -west of Babylon, where in all honor and safety they have kept her. I -am requested to bear to her again a message from you, if it please you -to give me one. Her message was unsigned and bore no words by which -its meaning would be known, had I fallen into the hands of the King. -But I can discourse to you of her. The prophet sends to you greeting, -with words of good cheer. He bids me say that the times and seasons are -changing rapidly and that great events will happen presently, in which -you will have large part.” - -“Come, then, into my house, servant of Belteshazzer!” said the Prince. -“You shall have great rewards. You shall be fed and clothed and be -given riches beyond your dreams. We will spend the remainder of this -day in converse of her and of her great protector.” - -The Prince led the way into his dwelling, and there his servants -hurried to bathe and dress the messenger and to set before him victual -and drink. And while he ate, his royal host sat near, plying him with -questions. It was a great day in the life of Eleazer, the scribe, -servant and confidential friend of Belteshazzer, the prophet of God. In -the years to follow, when his host had become the mighty King of Kings, -he never tired of relating this interview to his sons and to his son’s -sons, and how the gracious Prince had talked familiarly with him as -with a friend. - -Three days later, escorted by a strong body of Persian cavalry, he -returned by way of Damascus to Babylon, loaded with riches. At Babylon -he left his escort, resumed his disguise, and went into the desert, -bearing with him a message from the Prince of Iran to Athura. This -related the giving of the King’s consent to their marriage and advised -her that it would be safe for her to go to Persepolis and there dwell -in seclusion with his mother, under the guardianship of King Hystaspis, -who had returned there, until the close of the present campaign. Then -he would come and marry her, and thereafter defy Cambyses. - -Weary of the tent-life of the desert, she prevailed upon Belteshazzer -to go with her to Persepolis. Here he and the philosophical King of -Iran spent many happy days in study and learned dispute, while she, -protected from danger by a strong guard of the King’s own men, resided -in comfort and safety, waiting with patience the coming of her chosen -one. - -Meanwhile the King of Kings, having suffered the severe reverses -of fortune before mentioned, had abandoned himself to drunkenness -and debauchery. His evil temper, aggravated by his reverses, was -ungoverned. On the slightest provocation, he slew servants with his -own hands or caused them to be cruelly tortured. If his spies or -favorites mentioned unfavorably an officer or soldier, death, often -accompanied by tortures, such as flaying alive, impaling on stakes, -or dismemberment, was inflicted upon the unfortunate accused. He even -dared seize and execute several noble Persians, thus carrying into -effect his jealous resolve to reduce their haughty spirits. Finally a -day came, when a dreadful murder forced to action a conspiracy among -prominent Persians to dethrone him. - -Cambyses and his sister-wife were at dinner, when the King, after -alluding to her sad countenance, derisively said to her: “You are like -these other proud, upstart Persians, moping about with disapproving -countenance! They shall all learn to bow the knee and to fall on their -faces in the dust before me, or they shall die! Who am I that I should -bear with them? I swear by Ahriman, that I will arrest every Persian -officer; and on the morrow twelve shall die, on the day after twelve -more shall die, and on each succeeding day a like number, until they -are finished!” - -He banged his great fist down upon the table before him. His sister was -greatly moved. Her state of health was such that she was extremely weak -and nervous. Her face was white and her eyes were full of horror. The -half-drunken King, noticing her look of repulsion, was infuriated, and, -calling her a vile name, shouted: “What? Do you also defy me? Speak, -craven, ere I tear out your tongue!” - -The spirit in the child-woman suddenly blazed up and, arising from the -couch where she had been reclining, she stood before the brute with -clenched hands and flashing eyes. - -“Murderer!” she cried. “You have abandoned all good! You are all evil! -You foully murdered Bardya! You have driven Athura to her death! You -have dishonored me! Would you murder all the Aryan race? Are you a -Persian? Or are you a devil?” - -For a moment Cambyses was too dazed to speak. Never had any one -addressed him thus. Lashed to insane fury by her words, he sprang -up with stuttering curses, knocked the frail woman down, and jumped -upon her prostrate body with his feet, stamping and crushing her into -insensibility. The servants screamed, and some of them endeavored to -prevent him; but he drew a dagger and stabbed one to death, wounded -another, and drove all out of his presence. Then, recovering his -senses somewhat and stricken with remorse, he knelt at the side of his -sister and wept aloud. He then called for his surgeons and bade them -save her or die. They tried faithfully to restore her to consciousness, -but without avail. She died within the hour. - -This horrible crime soon became known among the Persians. There were -then encamped near Memphis about fifty thousand men, the remnant of -the Aryans who had followed the King into Egypt. Conferences were at -once held among the Persian officers and it was decided that Cambyses, -being insane, should be deposed. The Prince of Iran had no part in -these deliberations. With Gobryas and a body-guard, he had gone to -visit the nearest pyramids and had been absent several days. Spies duly -reported to the King the discontent of the army. On the next day after -the murder of his sister, the King caused the arrest of fifty of the -chief officers of the army, many of them sons of the highest nobility -of Iran. True to his oath, taken before his sister, he slew twelve of -them and caused their heads to be hung on the gates of the city with an -inscription warning all traitors of a like fate. At once there was a -vast uproar. The Aryan troops arose in a mass and marched into Memphis -to seize the King. A bloody battle took place in the gardens of the -King’s palace, in which the King’s body-guard was cut in pieces and its -remnants driven into the palace, where behind heavy gates and doors -they pantingly awaited death. Prexaspes commanded the body-guard and -made a brave defense. But the veteran Persians and Bactrians were not -to be repulsed. They were about to batter down the palace gates, when -the Prince of Iran arrived. Immediately the infuriated men raised a -roar of welcome and thrust upon him at once the chief command, begging -him to lead them and to allow them to set him up as King. - -The King was not deficient in physical courage. Sobered at last -by the awful results of his fury in the murder of his sister, and -caring little what the end of this revolt might be, desperate and -savage, ready to fight to the end, he paced back and forth behind -the battlements surrounding the roof of the great palace wherein he -was besieged, and glowered sullenly down upon the raging mob below. -Prexaspes came to him, ostensibly for orders but really to advise that -overtures of peace be made. To him the King said rabidly: “What! Will -you turn against me also? Why not go down and join those? Perhaps they -will honor you! Saw you not that Prince of Iran out yonder? I thought -I saw him ride up. Even now, if I mistake not, he stands yonder in the -midst of his officers planning how best to take me. Bring up a dozen of -the best archers. Him at least shall they slay!” - -Prexaspes shook his head impatiently, and, while keeping his eye on the -King lest the latter might attack him, he said harshly: “Have I not -said that the Prince of Iran is oath-bound to you? He alone can save -you this day! Would you slay the only man who can call off those wolves -yonder? It is madness to slay him. We shall be torn limb for limb if he -save us not!” - -The King did not answer immediately. He watched the movements of the -mob with tiger-like eyes. He saw Prince Hystaspis pass slowly through -the mob and observed that the officers were also passing back and forth -shouting orders. He saw the men falling in with orderly precision -and, in a few minutes, that the mob had become an army. Company after -company formed in the open garden and the adjacent streets, until on -all sides of the palace a solid cordon of men stood at rest with -officers duly advanced before them. Prexaspes waited impatiently for -orders, but the King only ordered wine to be brought. - -The Prince of Iran had said to the officers who were directing the -mob: “Captains of Iran, I am grieved to the heart! Never before have -the Aryans turned on their King in this manner and assaulted his high -Majesty! But the provocation has been great! Nevertheless, if the -Aryans rule the world, they must obey their kings! By your act you -have forfeited your lives and under the law are as dead men! I will -go to the King and seek his pardon for you and for those he now holds -in prison. Speak to the men and say that I, the Prince of Iran, their -commander, order them to desist until I go to the King and return!” - -Up spoke a grizzled veteran, who had campaigned with Cyrus: “O most -beloved Prince, go not to the King! Does he not hate you? Has he not -without cause murdered his brother and his two sisters? Why do the -heads of our comrades hang on yonder walls? By the great God, we have -sworn that he shall release the others or die! He is a madman, and it -is no treason to dethrone him. Go not to him! He will slay you also!” - -The Prince looked upon the rugged face of the speaker with love, but he -said reprovingly: “I know your heart, Arbax; but you forget that he is -the son of Cyrus, the Great King. What of me? Have I not suffered at -his hands? Yet do I counsel obedience. Will you not be guided by me?” - -“Always and forever!” answered Arbax. “But is it not just to demand -that he release our officers as well as pardon the men?” - -“It is just. If he refuse, then indeed is he mad and you do well to -take him from the throne. I will go to him demanding this. Will you -abide the result?” - -A common assent was given by all. Only Gobryas, whose soul was bitter -because of the death of Artistone, exclaimed: “Prince and brother, let -me carry this demand to the King, and you remain here! If he refuse our -request, or slay me, it will matter little. There may be no need of -further rioting! Let me go in your stead.” - -But the Prince shook his head. To send Gobryas meant to send death to -the King, as the latter, he knew, was in a mood to slay the monster who -had crushed the life out of the woman he loved. - -“Have patience, my brother,” said the Prince. “The state is above all -else. Shall we slay our King and plunge the whole world into anarchy? -Every subject nation would revolt. We are in the midst of our enemies -and far from home with a weakened army. Terror of the King of Kings -lies heavy upon the subject-peoples. It must not be removed now. No, -the time is not ripe! Iran must be prepared to set up another King -before throwing down this one. The King will see the justice of our -demands.” - -Another captain spoke up, voicing the decision of all: “We will obey -you, as our commander. But our brothers must be released and pardon -extended to all. If you return not in one half-hour with their pardon, -we storm the palace and slay every man therein. We swear it!” - -“We swear it!” echoed all. - -“Do as you say!” answered the Prince. “But I will return. Fear not for -me! One higher than I goes with me. Remain here and let the men not -move from their places.” - -He departed at once to the palace-gate, and, to the guards peering -forth from loopholes at its sides he commanded: “Open! I go to the -King, bearing peace!” - -The door was swung back to admit him. The guards had expected only -death at the hands of the savage men who stood around the palace in -silent, menacing attitude, and peace they greatly desired. The Prince -was conducted to the roof, where he found Prexaspes and the King. The -latter had seated himself at a small table and was drinking wine. He -turned to the Prince, who was startled at the sight of his haggard -face, his bloodshot eyes, and trembling hands--trembling, not in fear, -but from nervousness and debauchery. The King’s voice was full of -bitterness and hate, as he said: “Prince of Iran, I bid you welcome! -Your eyes are doubtless glad to behold your King at the mercy of yonder -rabble! What come you for? My crown?” - -The Prince saluted the King gravely and looked down upon him with -ill-concealed disgust and pity. He said in cold, measured tones: “King -of the World, the day has come when even I am unable to restrain the -soldiers of Iran. Those men and their fathers made your father King of -Kings, King of the World, the Great King. They have added Egypt to your -empire. How have you rewarded them? Think you that without these Aryans -and their officers whom you have imprisoned, you could sit here in -safety one day? Not so! These Egyptians, these Syrians and Babylonians, -serve you not because they love you, but because they fear our -soldiers. Are you mad? Why have you given yourself over to murder and -debauchery? Why have you forsaken your God and allied yourself with the -vile Magi? I speak plainly but loyally. I am oath-bound to support you, -but I swear that unless you now be advised by me, I will do nothing to -save you from these men, who thirst to avenge the blood of Bardya, of -Artistone, and of these others you have slain without just cause!” - -The King’s face grew purple with rage. He sprang to his feet and -half-drew his sword. But his eyes, looking into the eyes of the Prince, -saw in them a fierce, savage light and a compelling gaze that drove him -back to his seat. He dared not lift his hand against this man. A chill -of abject fear ran through his body; and he saw, as if by revelation, -a hideous chasm opening before him. Into that chasm of present and -eternal destruction he had been about to leap. He drew back and -shudderingly covered his face with his hands. His nerves were unstrung -by debauchery and by his fearful crimes. He had come to a place where, -in the face of death, he realized how evil his life had been. It was -true, as he now acknowledged to himself, that the position he held was -due to the men he had slighted, insulted, imprisoned, or murdered. -He was silent a moment, and as he sank back upon his chair he weakly -passed a hand across his eyes and said: “What do you advise? Your words -are true! I have been mad, but now I am restored to reason and I see -clearly.” - -The Prince was surprised. He had not expected such sudden change. He -thought rapidly, not only for the present safety of the King, but for -the good of the Aryan race. A friendly, cordial note sounded in his -voice, as he answered: “Be advised by me, O King! Put away from you -the Magi. Put aside these Medean favorites. Surround yourself with -men of your own race and fill the high offices of the empire with its -nobility. Renounce the witchcraft of the fire-worshipers and proclaim -to the world the rule of Ahura-Mazda. Pardon the men in rebellion -and release all prisoners. Bestow compensation upon the widows and -relatives of those you have slain. Then will the people of Iran -support you and yours on the throne forever. Then will your reign -become truly great and glorious!” - -The King remained silent a long time after the Prince ceased speaking. -A good impulse stirred within his heart. Life had been without -happiness to him since that fatal night when he had ordered Bardya -slain. Hate, envy, and malice towards the best men of his own race -had filled his heart. Remorse over his brother’s fate had been with -him, but it was as nothing to the remorse and grief gnawing his soul -over the death of Artistone, the gentle sister and wife whom he really -loved. Could he ever atone? He would try. - -“Let it be done as you say,” he commanded, rising unsteadily and -shaking himself as if he would shake off a horrible dream. “Prexaspes, -you shall write decrees to fulfill all that our beloved Prince advises. -So be it! I turn back into the old ways of my fathers. I will dismiss -the Magi. I will fill all chief offices with Persians. I will dismiss -my new body-guard of Medes, and you, Prince, shall furnish the new -Imperial Guard and command it. Write a decree, Prexaspes, making this -Prince the chief man in my empire after the King. Evermore will I be -guided by his advice. The Magi must go down and back to their haunts in -the hills. The temples of Ahura-Mazda shall open; and I will offer a -thousand sacrifices to atone for my sins. Order the prisoners released. -Write an address to be read to the army, telling of my new resolve. I -will go down to the soldiers and tell them this myself!” - -“Not so, O King!” said the Prince. “Let me deal with these men. Let -your decrees be prepared and signed at once. I will go down, release -the imprisoned officers and return to the army with them. This, O King, -may be a great day for good to the Aryan race!” - -“Let every order given by the Prince of Iran be obeyed,” said the King -to Prexaspes. - -The latter bowed low, and, followed by the Prince, departed immediately -to release the imprisoned officers, and in a few moments these went -forth to join the rejoicing troops. The palace gates were thrown -open, its defenders marched out and departed to a distant garrison, -and a new guard of Persians was placed in charge. The Prince of Iran, -having secured the decrees and published them, assumed charge of the -King’s affairs. Thirty days of mourning for Artistone were observed. -Compensation for the death of those slain by the King’s orders and -banishment of the Magi from affairs of state followed. - -King Cambyses determined to return to Medea in order to complete the -work of restoring to power the Persian faction. Aryandes, a noble -Persian, was appointed satrap of Egypt and the bulk of the army was -left with him. The King, with a guard of ten thousand Persians and an -army of fifty thousand mixed troops, escorting a vast train loaded with -the wealth of Egypt, marched by easy stages out of the latter country, -through Canaan, along the shore of the Great Sea, to a point near Mount -Carmel, where he turned towards Damascus. The curses of Egypt went with -him. Her priests, under the milder rule of the sane Aryandes, then -returned to her deserted temples. But so broken were the Egyptians and -so strong was the Persian hold that no rebellion occurred. The Egyptian -people, having learned that while the Persian King might be harsh yet -his rule in the main was just, did no more than dream of revolution; -and for a century Egypt slept peacefully beneath the paw of the Persian -lion. - - - - -CHAPTER XVI - -THE END OF OATH-KEEPING - - -After resting some days by the sea near Mount Carmel, the King’s army -moved eastward towards Damascus, passing north of Lake Chinneroth and -south of Mount Hermon, through the ancient land of Bashan, and so came -to the small city of Hamath near the head-waters of the Jordan. - -Since leaving Egypt the King had kept himself secluded, either riding -in a closed litter carried on the shoulders of stout slaves, or staying -within his tent. He was gloomy and morose. He brooded much alone, and -when in his darkest moods was a savage and unreasonable maniac. The -Persian cavalry, of which his body-guard was composed, regarded him -with ill-suppressed hatred. The remainder of the army was disaffected -and mutinous. A factional spirit had sprung up among the soldiers. The -different nationalities and religions clashed. Especially did the Aryan -monotheists despise the worshipers of many gods and the devil-worship -of the Magi. Only the strong hand of the Prince of Iran, for whom all -had respect, could repress disorder and enforce discipline. - -The King halted a day at Hamath and allowed the army to rest before -entering the desert road for Damascus. The Prince of Iran mounted his -favorite horse and, accompanied by Gobryas and a score of men, rode out -towards Mount Hermon. As they were about to ascend the lower hills, -they met a runner or message-bearer, coming down from the mountain, -who, when he saw the Prince, stopped running and bowed himself to the -earth. The Prince halted. He saw that the man was a Hebrew. - -“Do not mine eyes behold the great lord, the mighty Prince of Iran?” -asked the runner. - -“I am he,” answered the Prince. - -The man produced a roll from his close-fitting tunic and handed it to -the Prince, who, greatly surprised, opened and read: - - “Greeting to the royal Prince, Darius of Iran, son of King Hystaspis! - May God have you in favor! Hearing that you are with the great army - near Hamath, and having much to say of those you love well, I pray - that you will appoint a time and place where I may meet you. I do not - think it best to come into the King’s camp, unless you may assure me - of a safe escort. My trusty servant, Joseph, will bear safely to me - any message you may send. If you would visit me, he will guide you to - my tent. - - “Farewell, - “BELTESHAZZER.” - -The Prince’s heart leaped with joy. Once only had he heard from the -Princess Athura, and he knew not whether she had taken his advice and -gone to Persepolis. Perhaps she had chosen to stay with Belteshazzer -and was now with him. He handed the letter to Gobryas to read and said -to the messenger: “I will go to your master. Lead the way!” - -The messenger again saluted and, turning his face to the mountain, -led the way with a long swinging stride, going so swiftly that the -horses of the Persians occasionally galloped to keep near him. The -road wound upward around the spurs of the mountain. Having surmounted -a high ridge, they came at length upon a small plateau several acres -in extent, from which the rugged heights went up still farther and -upon which were several cedar and fir trees. At one side a dashing -torrent poured out from a gulch, spread out in a swirling pool, leaped -over a rocky barrier, and disappeared into a canyon. Near the pool on -a grassy plot was a pavilion of dark cloth and, clustered near it, a -score of lesser tents. Several horses grazed on the green before the -tents, and a group of men armed with bows and spears stood near the -pavilion. As the Persians drew near, a man of stately and benign aspect -emerged from it and spoke reassuringly to the men, who were uneasily -regarding the newcomers as possible enemies. Then he remained standing -at the tent-door and waved a hand in greeting to the Prince. It was -Belteshazzer. The Prince spurred his steed forward and, dismounting, -hastened to Belteshazzer, embraced him affectionately, and kissed both -his cheeks. - -“Hail, Master,” he exclaimed. “How long it has been since I last saw -you! Are you well?” - -“My health is excellent, my son,” answered the Hebrew, cordially. “Glad -indeed am I to behold you! Bid your men dismount. My servants shall set -food before them and attend to their horses.” - -He called a servant to him and gave the Prince’s retinue in his charge. -Then he led the Prince into the pavilion and caused him to sit down and -partake of refreshments. The Prince looked about him expectantly, but -was disappointed in finding no indications that Athura was in the camp. -Belteshazzer knew his thoughts and smilingly said: “She is not here, -my son. When we received your letter bidding her go to your father, -we considered your advice good and traveled thither by easy journeys. -We were guests of your father many months. I left her there under his -protection and in the love and care of your mother, when I journeyed -hither. She was well. More beautiful than the morn, sweeter than the -roses that bloom in Persian gardens, as pure as the snows of Demavend, -she waits for you! Your father has established such a strong guard -around his palace that it resembles a camp; and none go in or come out -who are not known.” - -“My gratitude is unspeakable, O Prophet of God!” said the Prince, -fervently. “If there shall ever be any favor I may render you, it shall -be rendered. Have you ever loved a woman? And know you the pain of -separation from her?” - -Belteshazzer sighed as he answered: “Yea, I have known the love of a -wife. But she has gone before and awaits me on the shore of the river -of life. Like a spring of water and a green tree in a desert, is the -love of a good woman. I have much to tell you, my son; but I know you -desire me to speak of her most.” - -He then related the manner of Athura’s escape from the palace of -Cambyses at Hamadan, and the manner of her life since. Then he gave to -the Prince a large packet, containing letters from the Princess, from -King Hystaspis, and from the Queen-mother. - -“Now,” he continued, “having told you that which you wished most to -know as a man, I must speak with you of matters of state in which you -are concerned as a Prince and as the King to be. Even as you drew near, -it was given me of the spirit to perceive that this day is full of -mighty portent. Even now there enter men into the King’s camp bearing -news that will shake the King’s soul. I have also received from trusty -agents within the week great news that has traveled to others less -swiftly. Evil men have seized the government of the world at Hamadan. -Patatheites, the regent, has brought forth one whom he calls Bardya, -the King’s brother, and has proclaimed him King of Kings. He has caused -a decree to be published remitting all taxes for three years, declaring -that Cambyses is a maniac and possessed of evil spirits, and ordering -that he be apprehended and imprisoned. You are surprised. Well may you -be. But fear not. It is not Bardya that reigns, but an impostor. He is -that Gaumata whom the Great King maimed by cutting off his ears. Evil -has been the life of Cambyses, but not so evil as are the lives of -those men who have usurped power.” - -The Prince uttered an exclamation of wonder and incredulity. - -“But is Bardya dead? How knew you this? How can that Gaumata hope to -impersonate him long?” - -Belteshazzer smiled and remained silent for a moment. His eyes were -fixed as if looking within, and he assumed a listening attitude, as one -might in revery. Presently he spoke softly and dreamily: - -“Yea, I see them even now sitting in a room of the great palace! -Patatheites paces up and down, his pale, sharp countenance wreathed -in a triumphant smile. Gaumata, the earless one, sits on the throne, -uneasy and afraid. He wears a turban low down on his head after the -fashion of the Arabs, but it is to conceal his lack of ears. He -resembles Bardya, but he is Gaumata. He has shown himself to the -people, who have acclaimed him. He awaits uneasily the return of -messengers sent to all parts of the earth. In him the Magi triumph and -Ahriman, that old serpent, the devil, rules. God is forgotten. As I -said, even now there run into the King’s camp at Hamath the emissaries -of the false Bardya. They are proclaiming the decree aloud to the -wondering soldiers. They are distributing copies to all who can read. A -mighty spirit of unrest broods over the army!” - -He paused and Prince Hystaspis sprang to his feet, exclaiming: “Then -there is need that I return to the army at once! It loves not the King. -But is Bardya truly dead, O Prophet of God? Out of all your divine -wisdom assure me of this. Direct my course. Tell me of the future. Not -while I live shall the usurper throw down the seed of Cyrus from his -throne!” - -He paused. A tremor passed over the face of Belteshazzer, and with -half-closed eyes he continued the low, even-toned words of the seer: - -“My son, Bardya is dead! He was slain by Prexaspes in pursuance of the -King’s command. A sword-stroke from behind, as they rode northward out -of Hamadan, was given by the Mede, with such power that it cleft the -Prince’s head to the eyes. Have no doubt of this. I have seen it in -visions and heard it of the spirit. What of the future? I see Cambyses -dead! I see raised on high one with the countenance of Darius, son -of Hystaspis, like an eagle; and he looks at the sun and spreads his -wings over the whole world. More I cannot see. God does not decree all -things; but He brings to pass that which He does decree. He controls -not the wills of men, nor forces them to do good or evil. But in accord -with His mighty purpose, He ordains that you, O son of Hystaspis, -shall rule the world; and it shall come to pass! Fear not! Go forward! -Cast down the liars of earth and those that delude the people to their -hurt, idolaters and worshipers of earthly things! Restore again the -altars of God. With great power shall you rule and give peace and -justice to the peoples of the earth.” - -“But it is not required that I raise my hand against Cambyses?” - -“No. It is not required. The King is his own avenger.” - -“Come with me, beloved Master. I need your advice and guidance.” - -“I will come to you at Hamadan in due time, my son. Now I go down to -Jerusalem to encourage my people. When you come to your high estate, -remember my people, who languish in foreign lands. The Great Cyrus -decreed their return, but died before it could be accomplished. Let -them return and rebuild the temple of God and live happily beneath the -shadow of the King of Kings.” - -“I swear to you, O Belteshazzer, it shall be done! Your God is my God. -Is is not so? Your people shall be even as the Aryans, favored of me, -when I sit on the throne.” - -“Yea, it is so. God is a spirit. Ahura-Mazda, the good spirit, is the -same as Elohim. Have we not so decided, your father and I, in discourse -by the Pulwar? Truly your father is a man of knowledge!” - -“He sat at the feet of Zoroaster in his youth. Has age touched him and -my mother harshly?” - -“No. Their eyes are undimmed. Their hearts are young. Age but puts -wisdom into them.” - -Many other questions, of his home, of his parents, and of Athura, asked -the Prince. Servants having spread a lunch beneath an awning before -the pavilion, he and Gobryas sat down with Belteshazzer and refreshed -themselves. It was an inspiring scene. To the west and north were the -rugged spurs and ridges of Mount Hermon. Below and to the east was the -great plain spreading out towards Damascus and Edom. The sparkling -cascade with its soft rush of waters, the song of birds, the brilliant -sunlight over all, were elements of an impression on the mind of the -Prince that he never forgot. From this point he set out to seize the -throne of the world. Convinced that the great prophet spoke truly, he -now set his gaze on the greatest place of power in all the earth and -went steadily towards it. But he did not linger here. With the blessing -of Belteshazzer ringing in his ears, he hastened back to the army. - -As he rode into camp, he saw evidence of excitement and turmoil. -His ten thousand Persians composing the body-guard were standing in -battle-array, in a hollow square around the King’s pavilion, with -officers pacing back and forth at the several fronts in gloomy silence. -A vast concourse of men was gathered near around a speaker, who, -mounted on a chariot, was haranguing them. A roar of voices arose as -the speaker paused and pointed towards the Prince and his party. - -“Long live Bardya! Down with Cambyses! Hail to King Bardya! Slay the -murderer of his sister! Death to the tyrant!” were some of the shouts -that came to the Prince’s ears. He paused but an instant to listen. -Then, riding up to one of the officers of the guard, he demanded, “What -means this?” - -“Praise God you have come!” answered the officer, joyfully. “Now we -shall know what to do. Messengers have come from Damascus bearing -copies of a decree from Bardya, the King’s brother, announcing that -he has assumed the throne of the King of Kings and has been crowned -at Hamadan. He decrees that Cambyses be seized and brought to him so -that he may be punished for the murder of the King’s sister; and he -also promises peace and remission of taxes. Here is a copy. We of the -guard knew not your pleasure, whether we should defend King Cambyses -or deliver him as a prisoner to your hand. So we have surrounded the -King’s pavilion and are ready to do your will.” - -The officer presented a roll of papyrus to the Prince, who quickly read -it. Then the Prince directed all the officers to come before him and -said: - -“Men, as to this report that Bardya has set himself up for King, I know -that Bardya is dead and he who is set up on high is an impostor. The -liars of the hills have done this thing, having heard of the King’s -decree that they shall be cast down from their places. Order the -soldiers to remain steadfast and resist those men who have stirred up -mutiny. Say to them that I, their Prince, have spoken, and my word they -must obey. No impious hand shall be laid upon Cambyses, the King!” - -The officers were amazed. But they doubted not the words of their -commander, and went along the lines, repeating to the excited soldiery -his words. He, dismounting, went alone into the King’s pavilion. A -trembling slave announced him to the King and admitted him to the -presence. He found Cambyses pacing back and forth in great agitation. - -“Ha!” exclaimed the King, “you have returned! I thought you too had -turned from me. How is it that rebellion has broken loose in this camp? -Are you not commander? You shall answer for it with your head! But -perhaps you come to tell me that I am a prisoner! And you will put me -in chains and take me to Bardya!” - -The Prince saluted gravely and stood with uncovered head. “I come to -assure you that the Guard and I intend to defend you against any -attack,” he said. “Is it your order that we arrest the mutineers and -punish them?” - -The King paused in amazement. He was incredulous and shaken. He could -not believe that this man, who had suffered such wrongs at his hands, -would not seize him and carry him to Bardya. He believed that Prexaspes -had been faithless in executing his order to slay Bardya and that the -latter had seized an opportune time to appear and claim the throne. His -army in mutiny, what chance had he to regain his lost throne? He passed -a trembling hand uncertainly over his haggard face. - -“I am mightily shaken,” he said nervously. “The words of a sorcerer -ring in my ears. He said that I should die at Hamadan. I thought you -had come to seize me and carry me thither to death. I thought Bardya -dead! Prexaspes so reported. Where is this Prexaspes? Let him be -brought hither!” - -He jerked a cord connecting with a bell in the servants’ quarters. A -servant instantly appeared. - -“Send Prexaspes hither!” commanded the King. - -They waited in gloomy silence until Prexaspes came. There was a mocking -light in the Mede’s dark eyes and a perceptible sneer on his face as -he met the King’s savage gaze. He bowed low to both the King and the -Prince. - -“Hark you!” exclaimed Cambyses. “Hear those cries! They acclaim Bardya -King! Did you not swear to me that my brother was dead?” - -“I did swear, O King!” answered Prexaspes, coolly. “Here was my -authority to slay him.” - -He drew a paper from his tunic and deliberately handed it unrolled to -the Prince, who glanced at it. It was the order of King Cambyses to -slay Bardya. The King’s face grew livid with wrath. - -“Thus commanded,” continued Prexaspes, “I rode with Bardya along the -Rhages road after leaving the hall where the King gave a feast in -his honor. I returned and reported that I had slain Bardya with a -sword-stroke from behind. But he died not, it seems. Why should I have -the blood of kings on my hands?” - -The Prince studied the Mede’s face with growing rage. The latter’s -bold gaze fell before the accusing fury of the Prince’s eyes. The King -seemed speechless. The Prince smote his hands together, and burst -forth: “By the living God, you both deserve the death of murderers! Why -should I interfere with the wrath of God? You lie, Prexaspes! I know -the truth!” - -He cast the order at the King’s feet and without ceremony turned and -left the tent. The King turned upon Prexaspes with maniacal fury. - -“Villain! Dog!” he screamed. “Why show that order? You know that my -only hope depends on the Prince! Now you have turned him from me! You -shall be skinned alive! Your heart shall be cut out and given to swine! -You shall hang on a stake!” - -Prexaspes laughed and snapped his fingers in the King’s face. - -“I fear you not, foul beast!” he shouted. “Your day has come, as comes -the day of every villain, whether crowned or not! Am I to die? I know -it. I read death in the eyes of the Prince. I also read your death -there, son of Ahriman! Listen! You slew my son, in cruel sport, one -day. The arrow that cleft his brain killed my loyalty to you. I know a -lingering death awaits you at Hamadan or I would myself slay you now!” - -For a moment the King was so astonished as to be speechless. Then, -roaring inarticulate curses, he sought for his sword. But it was not -at his side. He rushed about the tent searching for it. Prexaspes, -laughing derisively, disappeared through the rear door. The King -presently found a long dagger in a pile of armor and with it rushed out -after Prexaspes. But though he searched through the servants’ quarters, -he did not find him. He returned to his pavilion and after pacing back -and forth a moment went out in front of his quarters, uncertain what -course to pursue. - -A vast mob of soldiers, waving arms and shouting maledictions upon -Cambyses, was moving down upon the Persian square. The Prince of Iran -was mounting his horse, while several orderlies were galloping along -the tense lines of the Guard delivering orders to the captains. A squad -of cavalry under Gobryas was marching towards the King’s tent. - -“They come to arrest me!” muttered the King. “But I shall not be taken -alive! Prexaspes lied. My brother lives and the world turns to him. He -will surely slay me, knowing that I ordered him slain. If I die, I will -die as a King!” - -A sudden high resolve entered his soul. He went back into the tent, -placed the crown and tiara, which he wore on state occasions, on his -head, threw over his shoulders a long purple cloak, composed his -countenance to a calm dignity, and, with the long, keen dagger in his -hand, again went forth. Gobryas and his troopers, who were under orders -to place the King in their midst and to cut their way out and escape -with him should the Guard be unable to repulse the expected attack, -opened up to let the King pass through. The Prince was riding towards -the mob intent on a parley before the necessity of bloodshed should -come. The King passed through the ranks of the Guard and halted at ten -paces in front. The leaders of the mob, seeing him, suddenly halted at -a hundred paces’ distance and fell silent, astonished at the appearance -of the terrible Cambyses. The Prince, turning to investigate the cause -of the mob’s action, saw Cambyses look a moment at the low, western -sun and around at the sky and distant mountains, and at last turn his -burning eyes upon the hostile faces of his subjects. Then, with a swift -motion, the King elevated the gleaming dagger and plunged it into his -own chest. A cry of horror involuntarily rose from the throng. The King -swayed, his knees bent, and he fell prone upon the earth. The Prince, -realizing what the King had done, turned upon the mob and shouted: -“Back to your tents, scoundrels! You have slain your King! Back, I say, -before I let loose the Guards upon you!” - -An immediate backward movement of the mob took place, and it melted -away in awed silence. The Prince rode quickly back to the King, and, -assisted by his officers, carried the injured man into the tent. -Surgeons were called, the dagger removed, and the wound bandaged. The -blade had failed to reach the heart, but had passed through a lung and -inflicted a fatal wound. The shock had rendered the King insensible. -Blood poured from his mouth, but he did not die immediately. - -Night had fallen before the King regained consciousness. He opened his -eyes and looked at the flaring lamps, as if wondering whether they were -torches in the underworld, and at the soft-footed attendants as if -wondering whether they were lost souls. His eyes presently rested upon -the Prince of Iran, who stood at the foot of his couch with folded arms -looking sadly down upon him. Recognition arrested his wandering mind. -He strove to rise, muttering feebly, “Then I am not dead!” - -An attendant sought to restrain him. Blood gushed from his mouth, and -he fell back with a bubbling groan. After resting a moment and clearing -his throat, he said with difficulty: “Let all retire save the Prince. I -am about to die. Let me die in peace.” - -At a nod from the Prince, the attendants left the room. The Prince drew -near to the head of the couch. The King looked up at him and spoke in -weak, halting words: - -“Strange it is, Prince of Iran, that you alone stand by me in death! -A thousand times I have planned your death, but my hand has ever been -held. I have done you wrong. But in you alone have I trusted. How is it -that I have hated yet trusted you?” - -The Prince shook his head. “I know not,” he said. - -“But it is fate!” continued the King. “What of the future? Where now -are the wise men? Where those prophets of the hills who predicted good -fortune, who said that my seed should sit on the throne, who said I -would conquer all my enemies and die at Hamadan? Would God that I had -heeded the words of the prophet Belteshazzer, when he sought to teach -me how to live rightly! Where is that Belteshazzer? I wish that he were -here!” - -He paused. There was a rustle of the curtain at the tent-door. It drew -aside and the tall, majestic presence of Belteshazzer came into the -tent. The musical, quiet voice of the prophet said, “I am here, O King -Cambyses!” - -Cambyses stared in amazement. - -“What wonder is this?” he exclaimed. “Am I dreaming? Is this a vision? -Are you that prophet, Belteshazzer?” - -“I am Belteshazzer, the Hebrew,” answered the prophet. “Your life is -almost ended, Cambyses. What do you demand of me?” - -“I demand to know what awaits me in the future. About to die, I would -atone for many grievous sins. What of the future? What of God? What of -forgetfulness through eternity to come?” - -Belteshazzer’s countenance exhibited both pity and sternness, as he -answered, “Your time is short to atone for the grievous sins of your -life, O King. The blood of many cries against you from the ground. -Through long years to come, wherever your soul may wander, the evil you -have done will be with you and bitterness will be your portion. But -God, the great and only God, is a loving Father; and, perhaps, if you -humble yourself and repent, you may at length win His forgiveness and -favor. There will be no forgetfulness without forgiveness. Greatly have -you sinned. Deeply must you repent.” - -“Yes, I have sinned greatly,” murmured the King. “In frantic wrath I -slew my sister-wife! In willful oppression I drove my sister Athura to -her death--” - -“She is not dead,” interrupted Belteshazzer. “She lives!” - -“Praise be to Ahura-Mazda!” said the King. “Now I know what that Magian -meant, when he said that a son of my sister shall sit on the throne of -the King of Kings. For she shall marry the Prince of Iran. I feel upon -me the spirit of prophecy! Prince of Iran, you shall be King of Kings! -In the presence of Belteshazzer, I declare you my successor. Marry -Athura. I give her to you. She is your wife. Thus do I atone for one -sin. But that other prophet lied when he said I should die at Hamadan. -For I die here in the Syrian desert.” - -“Did he say Hamadan of Medea?” inquired Belteshazzer. “If not, he spake -truly. For this village where you are encamped is named Hamath, which -is Syrian for Hamadan.” - -The King gasped. “Then he spake truly!” he said. “He was not of the -Magi. He was a hermit, alone in the mountains. He reproved me one -day--and he was slain. Truly have I sinned! I have slain the prophets -with the sword!” - -He was silent a moment. Blood choked him and he coughed. The Prince -gently aided him. The King’s strength was rapidly failing. His voice -was gone and he whispered hoarsely, “O that I might see those I have -wronged and of them seek pardon!” - -He fell silent and his eyes were partially closed. Presently he -shuddered and opened his eyes wide. He half rose, stared in amazement -and terror towards the foot of his couch, and raised his hand as if -to ward off a blow. The Prince, following the direction of the King’s -gaze, saw (or did he dream?) at the foot of the King’s couch a company -of apparitions, one of which seemed to have the pallid, serious, -reproving countenance of Cyrus, the Great King, another the sorrowful -face of Artistone, another the fierce countenance of Bardya, while a -score of others, unknown to him, seemed to come and go. Their faces -were turned towards Cambyses; but, as the Prince gazed spellbound, -the face of Cyrus turned towards him, his lips seemed to move, and -he seemed to say: “You have kept your oath. You are free. Ascend the -throne of the King of Kings!” - -A gurgling shriek from the King aroused the Prince. The apparitions -disappeared. Cambyses was dead. - -Belteshazzer said, as the surgeons and attendants, alarmed by the -King’s outcry, rushed into the room: “The King is dead. Let the body be -embalmed for transportation to Pasargadæ, that he may sleep with his -fathers.” - -“Let this order be obeyed,” added the Prince, addressing the -attendants. Then he said to Belteshazzer: “Come, prophet of God, to my -tent. I need your counsel and aid.” - -They left the pavilion and walked slowly to the Prince’s headquarters. -To Gobryas whom they met still on guard the Prince said: “The King -is dead. Let the men be fed and tell them to rest. Let the news be -proclaimed throughout the camp. Send a company of men to arrest -Prexaspes and bring him before me.” - -He passed on with Belteshazzer. Gobryas hastened to execute his orders. -He sent a squad to arrest Prexaspes, but found that the latter had -escaped. The wily Mede had hastened from the camp during the confusion -incident to the King’s death, and was journeying northward as fast as -his horse could carry him. - -Meanwhile the Prince and Belteshazzer sat at meat in the Prince’s tent -and talked of many things. When the prophet arose to depart, he said: -“Have great care, my son! Those men who brought the news of this false -Bardya’s usurpation are likewise commissioned by the Magi to slay you. -They do not dare openly harm you, but they will secretly assassinate -you if opportunity offer. But fear not! Within the year you will reign -as King of Kings!” - -“Give me your blessing, O Prophet of God!” besought the Prince. “When I -reign, you shall come to me and be my chief counselor. You shall be at -the head of the college of wise men. Ease and plenty shall be yours and -peace shall come to your people!” - -“May the blessing of God, the Almighty, the Eternal, the Ancient of -Days, rest upon you!” said Belteshazzer, solemnly, laying his hands -upon the Prince’s bowed head. “Remember when you come to the throne -that Cyrus promised that my people should return to Jerusalem and -recover their homes and property.” - -“I remember, and it shall be done. Let me send guards with you beyond -the camp.” - -“It is needless. I shall go as I came, without the need of guards. -Farewell!” - -With a smile he disappeared, and the Prince was left alone, to stand -awhile in deep thought and then to pace back and forth many minutes. -Presently he called his orderlies and directed them to call the -chief captains into council. They soon arrived, and he greeted each -affectionately. When a score of them had assembled, he said: - -“I have called you together to hear the orders made necessary by the -death of Cambyses, King of Kings. It has become necessary for me to -depart at once to Hamadan. I take with me the Imperial Guard. I leave -Alyates in command of the army. He shall see to it that the King’s -body is properly embalmed. It must be buried at Pasargadæ with the -other Kings. Let the army march leisurely to Damascus and there halt -until the orders of the new King shall have been received. Let it be -known that this army stands ready to enforce obedience to the house of -Achæmenius.” - -Alyates, a tall, soldierly Mede, saluted and said, “Your orders shall -be obeyed, my Lord Prince.” - -After other suggestions concerning the movements of the army, the -Prince dismissed the council and sat down to write letters to his -father and to the Princess Athura. He related what he had heard from -Belteshazzer concerning the false Bardya, gave an account of the death -of the King, and stated his own purpose, to march at once to Hamadan -and seize the impostor. He prayed that his father would declare himself -King of Kings and lead an army of Persians to Hamadan at once. These -letters he entrusted to Gobryas, who, with a dozen trusty men, at once -set out for Persia, riding at courier speed. - -At daybreak, the Prince and his ten thousand men, in light marching -order, moved quietly out of the camp and proceeded to Damascus. Thence, -by forced marches, they moved across the desert towards Babylon, taking -for guides trusty Arab sheiks to whom Belteshazzer had commended him. -Nor could the uneasy Gaumata and the scheming Patatheites, at Hamadan, -discern his movements and so lay plans to intercept him. When they -heard that he had started for Hamadan at the head of ten thousand -Persians, they made haste to gather together an army with which to -resist him, and a portion of the army was moved out towards the fords -of the upper Tigris. But the Prince and his guards came not that way. -It was his plan to seize Babylon and Susa and form a junction with the -Persian army which he knew would march up from Persepolis. - - - - -CHAPTER XVII - -THE EARLESS KING - - -King Hystaspis, ruler of Iran under the shadow of the King of Kings, -walked leisurely through the park surrounding his palace at Persepolis -and meditated upon the doctrines of Zoroaster. Student and mystic, -loving rather the peace and quiet of his home than the martial camp or -the ruler’s throne, he found his greatest enjoyment in his beautiful -park where he might be alone. Quiet walks, dreamy hours by running -streams beneath shady trees, communion with the learned and wise, and -meditation on the mysteries of life and of nature occupied his leisure -moments. Delightful indeed were the October days. Brown and golden were -the leaves where deciduous trees made ready to cast their burdens. The -evergreen of pine and fir interspersed the more brilliant colors. The -sky was hazy and the sunbeams, softened by shimmering mists, had lost -their great heat and vivid glare. - -The King was at ease. No armor burdened him. A round felt cap with a -purple band sat lightly on his massive head. His long gray hair fell -in masses to the collar of his Medean cloak. His white beard touched -the belt at his waist. The purple cloak, reaching from shoulder to -knee, partially covered in its graceful folds the dark tunic of his -under-dress. His feet were shod in boots of soft leather. In his hand -was a heavy cane, with which as he walked he flicked pebbles from his -path. A large shepherd dog walked at his side. Master and dog had -enjoyed the park alone for a long time. But there came an interruption. -The dog suddenly bounded away through the trees towards the palace, -whose massive portico was partially visible through the foliage. The -King stopped to observe the cause of his follower’s movements and saw -a woman coming rapidly towards him, at sight of whom his countenance -shone with pleasure. It was the Princess Athura. She held in her hand a -roll of papyrus. Following her at respectful distance was a man in the -uniform of a King’s messenger, whose dusty habit and halting steps told -of a long ride and weariness. - -“My brother has written me!” cried the Princess, as she drew near. -“See! I have here a letter from him, sealed with his own private -signet!” - -“Which brother mean you?” inquired the King, with surprise. - -“Bardya!” - -“Is it so? What says he?” - -The old man’s brow was clouded as he spoke. Not yet had he declared for -the new King Bardya, though he did not suspect as yet the imposture -by which the Magi hoped to retain power. He had called the nobles of -Persia to a council on this matter, and the meeting would be held -shortly. He had loved Bardya almost as a son and knew that the people -hated Cambyses. But Bardya had not begun his reign by calling back the -Persian nobles to the chief offices, nor had he banished the Magi--much -to the chagrin and sorrow of the King of Iran. He listened attentively -as Athura read: - - “_My beloved sister, Athura, Light of the World and Queen of the - Aryans_: - - “Now that I have come forth from my place of safety in the royal - mountain, Demavend, and taken upon me the crown of King of Kings, - my heart goes out to you. Do you not remember how we used to talk of - ruling this great empire of Cyrus together? My brother, Cambyses, - would have killed me and you, could he have done so. The good priests - of Mithra saved me and hid me away until the time was ripe to come - forth. Of this I will tell you more when I see you. - - “I have heard that you are with the royal Hystaspis at his palace in - Persepolis. May peace be with him! I have sent him greetings by a - suitable embassy, confirming him in all his titles and requesting him - to acknowledge my rule. For Cambyses is dead. The army near Damascus - has revolted from him and slain him. I know how the royal Hystaspis - loves you. Persuade him, therefore, to assist me in my great task and - he shall be the second man in the empire. - - “As for yourself, come to me. I need you here at Hamadan to advise - me. You were ever the wiser and you shall be joint ruler with me in - fact if not in name. I am sending an escort to meet you at Susa. To - that point, royal Hystapsis will give you suitable escort. - - “Come to me. It is a command. - - “BARDYA, King of Kings.” - -She paused and looked inquiringly into the King’s eyes. The latter took -from her hand the scroll and read it himself in silence. Then he said: -“If it be true that Cambyses is dead, my course is clear. Yet am I not -satisfied. It seems almost inconceivable that Bardya has come back from -the dead. Yet it must be so.” - -He beckoned to the messenger, who had discreetly halted a score of -paces distant, and asked, “Are you in the regular messenger service?” - -The man bowed low till his hands touched the earth, and then, standing -in humble attitude, answered, “Yes, Master.” - -“How many years?” - -“Ten years, Master.” - -“Then you have often seen Cyrus, the Great King? Also Cambyses and -Bardya?” - -“Truly have I seen them, my lord, many times. I know them well.” - -“Have you seen King Bardya since he returned to Hamadan?” - -“Twice, but only at the public audiences. He rides not forth as -formerly, because, it is said, he fears assassins.” - -“How looks he?” - -“The lights were dim when I saw him, but I recognized him. He has lost -flesh, as if he had been ill. He used to take part in the martial -sports, but does not do so now.” - -“What say the people of him?” - -“They praise him for the most part. He has remitted the taxes, pardoned -all political offenders, and proclaimed a year of peace and jubilee. -Only the old priests grumble, who are displeased because he favors the -Magi.” - -“You may return to the palace, where you will be entertained.” - -Saluting again, the messenger gladly hastened away to the ample -refreshments he knew awaited him at the palace. The King returned -the scroll to Athura and sighed. After a moment’s thought, he said: -“Daughter, I like not the situation. If Cambyses be dead, as here -reported, then Bardya is rightfully King. But he has abandoned the -ancient religion of his fathers very suddenly for the accursed -superstition of those Scythian interlopers, the Magi. But his decree -concerning the Magi shall not run in Iran! I have heard that some of -the temples of our religion in Medea have been closed and that the -altars of the fire-worshipers on the hilltops have multiplied. So -changed is he in all this that I am astounded. He commands you to come -to him. It is for you to decide. It may be that you can turn him back -from his evil way. But I fear to let you go.” - -“I am greatly troubled,” said Athura. “Bardya never was inclined to -give much thought to religion. He loves sports, the army, and the hunt. -His heart is easily touched. In gratitude to those who saved his life, -he has granted them great privileges. All the more should I, on whom -he ever leaned for advice, be near him, to lead him back if possible -to the old paths. I have nothing to fear from him. It is my duty to -go. But I desire your advice. You have been a father to me, and the -gracious Queen, a mother!” - -The King smiled. “If my son returns from Egypt,” he said, “I shall -deem myself happy to acknowledge you my daughter in fact. If Cambyses -is dead, there need be no more concealment or fear. I will send trusty -messengers to Hamadan, Babylon, and Susa and even to Egypt to learn the -truth. My son would certainly have sent messengers to me with news of -the King’s death if he were dead.” - -“May Ahura-Mazda hasten the day of his return! How long it has been -since I last saw him!” - -“If you go to Hamadan, what will be the result? Will Bardya act as did -Cambyses?” - -“No, a thousand times! Bardya will consent to my marriage with your son -at once.” - -“It may be. And yet, knowing how my son loves the truth and our ancient -faith, I fear that Bardya’s new faith will cause a rupture of their -friendship. Darius is an enemy of liars. Unlike me, this son of mine -loves war rather than peace and has little patience with those who -differ from him in opinion. Perhaps his love for you will cause him to -overlook the errors of your brother. As to this letter, if you go, my -blessing shall go with you; and, should you call to me for aid from -the ends of the earth, I will march to you at the head of a hundred -thousand Persians. If you stay here, all Iran will be a bulwark around -you and my home shall be yours.” - -Tears filled the eyes of Athura. Kneeling, she placed the right hand of -the King on her head, saying: “I will take your blessing, my father, -and go. Well do I know the love of our people. Sometimes in the -bitterness of my condition I have thought of calling them to arms and -throwing down from his throne the dread Cambyses. Had it not been for -that oath you and your son swore to the Great King, I would have done -so!” - -Hystaspis bent over and kissed her forehead. - -“May Ahura-Mazda, giver of all life, bless you!” he said solemnly. “May -Sraosha, his powerful messenger, ever be at your right hand to convey -to Him your slightest petition! May happiness in the love of a husband -be yours and peace in your own home! Come, let us go to the palace and -break the sad news of your going to the mother there.” - -They went to the palace side by side and were met on the portico by -the stately lady who ruled the King’s heart even as he kept sway over -millions of proud subjects. - -She sought to persuade Athura not to go to Hamadan, until more certain -information of the conditions there could be had; but Athura was firm -in her determination to obey the call of her brother. Therefore next -day a company of cavalry escorting the Princess marched towards Susa. -King Hystaspis rode with her a day’s journey. - -On the fifth day after the departure of the Princess, three of the -great Persian nobles, Otanes, Hydarnes, and Vomisces, resplendent in -military dress and in armor adorned with bright metal and precious -stones, each attended by a score of stout guards, rode over the -stone bridge across the Pulwar and demanded audience of the King. A -chamberlain conducted them into the audience hall, where the benevolent -King sat on his throne in state. They saluted him, and Otanes said: “O -King, live forever! We, your counselors, come to advise with you on -grave affairs of state.” - -“I am glad to behold you,” responded the King. “You are welcome. Speak -on!” - -Otanes drew a letter from the folds of his cloak. - -“Here have I a letter from my daughter, Phædima,” he said. “She was the -wife of the Great King, Cambyses, and she was taken as wife by that -one who calls himself Bardya, who, having deposed Cambyses, assumed to -marry all his wives. But listen! Was ever such fraud practiced upon a -people? This came secretly by a messenger, a slave who owed his life to -my daughter. Let me read. - - “‘_To Otanes, my beloved father_: - - “‘In much shame and agitation do I write this and will endeavor to - dispatch it to you by Hyrax, my faithful slave. - - “‘This Bardya is an impostor. He is not Bardya the King’s brother. - When Patatheites, the regent, announced that Bardya, son of Cyrus, - had returned from Mount Demavend where he had been hiding, and had - declared himself King of Kings, there was great rejoicing in Hamadan, - and all the people and the army gladly declared for him. The new King - made a decree divorcing us from Cambyses and making all of us his - wives. What could we do? It was the King’s word. - - “‘But, when this man came to visit me, I saw that he could not be the - true Bardya, though he resembles him much. He wore a turban after - the manner of the Arabs but in such way that it covered his hair and - ears. This day did I discover that he has no ears. While he slept, - overcome by wine, his turban was disarranged. Then I remembered that - I saw this man led away from the presence of Cyrus, who had sentenced - him to have his ears cut off for some offense. His name was Gaumata - and he was a wizard, a priest of the Magi. This is the man! I had - no dagger or I would have slain him. We are prisoners in the palace - and are not permitted to go even to the park walls. Haste, then, my - father, to rescue your daughter from this foul creature! I have heard - it proclaimed that Cambyses is dead, slain by his own hand in Syria. - Of the truth of this I know not. My hands reach out to you! - - “‘Farewell! - “‘PHÆDIMA.’” - -The King was amazed. He arose from his throne as the reading proceeded -and nervously pulled at his beard. When it was done, he smote together -his hands in great agitation. - -“Alas!” he cried. “How unfortunate that your message did not come five -days ago! Then I would have kept the royal Athura here or marched with -her to Hamadan at the head of an army. Only five days ago in obedience -to a letter sent her by this false slave, calling himself Bardya, she -departed, and even now she may be at Susa in his power! May curses rest -on him! I perceive his scheme! With the last of the children of Cyrus -in his power, he thinks to be safe. But not so! No time is to be lost! -Let us take immediate action!” - -He pulled a cord near at hand, and a gong sounded in an adjacent room. -Instantly a door at the right of the throne swung open, admitting an -officer of the Guard. To him the King said: “Captain Arios, take five -hundred men, the best of the army in Persepolis, with the strongest -horses, and ride to Susa! Ride day and night! Seize horses and supplies -as you go! Overtake Captain Mardux and bring back the Princess Athura, -if you can. Ride even to Hamadan if you do not find her at Susa. Send -messengers in advance to overtake and turn her back. Spare not horses -or men! Delay not!” - -The captain, though filled with wonder at this sudden order, did not -pause to ask reasons for it, but bowed low before his lord and left the -room. A moment later the clatter of horses’ hoofs on the paved court -indicated that he had departed. - -The King turned to his counselors and said: “It is my will that the -reserves be called to arms and that all the regular troops be gathered -at Persepolis. We shall march without delay upon the usurper. Secrecy -and swiftness must be observed. Let us seize the wretch before he may -gather an army to oppose us. What say you?” - -“That is my word!” answered Otanes. - -“And mine!” added Hydarnes. - -“And mine!” said Vomisces. - -“Then let it be done! Let every able-bodied man in your several -districts be called. I will send orders to the Governor of Bactra to -call out the reserves and to march to Rhages with the Bactrian troops. -He will bring two hundred thousand men. We should march from Persepolis -with no less. I wish that my son were here! We shall need him.” - -After further consultation as to details, the nobles departed. Scores -of messengers, riding at breakneck speed, penetrated to distant hamlets -and summoned every man of the military class to Persepolis. Stores of -weapons and provisions were quickly gathered. The great plain near -Persepolis quickly became populous with men and impedimenta. All Iran -was stirred with the excitement of coming war; but none knew why they -were called, save that it was on the King’s business. - -On the tenth day two hundred thousand men stood in line on the plain -near the Araxes for review, and their gray-bearded King rode along -their serried ranks and saw that they were ready and eager to march. -They saw that the face of the monarch was serious and filled with -anxiety, and they guessed that they were about to engage in a civil -war. The King did not enlighten them. A messenger had come from Captain -Arios at Susa, stating that he had found Captain Mardux and his men who -had escorted Athura to Susa, but that the Princess had gone forward -towards Hamadan the day before his arrival. The King was disappointed -and anxious. Having ordered that the march begin next day, he returned -to his palace. - -At sundown of that same day, Gobryas and half a dozen weary troopers -arrived in the camp and after hasty greetings to the generals in -command went direct to the King. The King was on his portico, reclining -on a couch so placed that he could watch the glories of the setting -sun, while near him sat the Queen engaged upon some needlework. -Recognizing Gobryas in spite of his unshaven and dusty condition, -Hystaspis rose with an exclamation of surprise and went down the steps -to meet and embrace him. - -“It rejoices my soul to see you, noble Gobryas!” he said. “Whence come -you? What of my son?” - -“Gracious King, I have come from Syria by way of Babylon and the lower -roads,” answered Gobryas. “Your son was well when I, obedient to his -commands, left him to come hither.” - -“Praise be to Ahura-Mazda! What of the King?” - -“Cambyses is dead. There is no king other than you, O King Hystaspis! I -greet you King of Kings and Lord of Lords!” - -He bent his knee and kissed the King’s hand. But Hystaspis raised him -up, saying: “Not yet, my son! The nobles of all Iran must be consulted. -We had heard rumors of the death of Cambyses, but were not sure.” - -“Cambyses is dead. I saw him stab himself before all the army when -messengers came into camp proclaiming Bardya King. Yea, truly he is -dead and the world is better for it! As for this traitor at Hamadan, I -have come direct from your son to announce that he is not Bardya but a -false usurper. I perceive you have already learned his true character -and are ready to march against him. I have letters from the Prince. -Even now he is drawing near to Babylon with his ten thousand men of the -Guard.” - -He produced a packet from his belt and gave it to the King. - -“Come,” said the King, leading him up on the portico where the Queen -waited. “You shall be refreshed at my own table and shall stay in our -palace this night. I have much to ask concerning our son and of the -war in Egypt and of the death of the King.” - -Gobyras bent low before the Queen, kissed her hands extended to him in -cordial welcome, and said: “Queen of the World, I give you love and -greetings from the Prince. Daily has he spoken of you. I bear a letter -for you. I have another for the Princess Athura. But, alas! Otanes has -explained to me how she has gone into the power of that Gaumata!” - -The Queen took from Gobyras the packet he handed to her, and then, -placing her hands on his shoulders, drew him down and kissed both -his cheeks, saying: “My son’s blood-brother is my son! Welcome home! -How weary you are! You shall rest in the Prince’s own apartment this -night.” - - - - -CHAPTER XVIII - -THE SPIDER’S WEB - - -Captain Mardux and his troopers felt themselves highly honored as -escorts of the highest born and most beautiful woman in the world, -when they departed from Persepolis with the Princess Athura. When she -chose to ride a horse, the captain knelt that she might place one small -foot on his knee and thence leap into the saddle. When she chose to -ride in a litter, the captain had difficulty in choosing from the many -volunteers those who should be carriers. He had to be severe in denying -some the right to stand guard around her tent as she slept, since all -could not do so. These hard-fisted, hard-riding sons of Persia deemed -themselves guardians of a goddess; and all of them were her devotees. -Her journey was a pleasant pastime. - -They arrived at Susa on the sixth day and were met by the governor of -the city with all his chief officials. They conducted the Princess to -the royal palace, where she rested a day. The city was gayly decorated -in her honor. Then a company of Medean cavalry, under command of a -noble Mede, relieved Captain Mardux and his men of their charge, and -with them the Princess continued her journey towards Hamadan. From Susa -to Behistun the road was better and the pace more rapid. On the tenth -day they stood beneath the shadow of the great rock and were about to -turn eastward across the mountains, when a courier met them, bearing -a letter, informing Athura that King Bardya had gone to a castle in -Nicæa on a hunting-trip and asking her to come to him there. Athura and -her escort therefore took a road leading northerly into Western Medea. -Thus it came about that Captains Arios and Mardux, pushing forward in -desperate haste to rescue the Princess from the usurper, and supposing -that she had gone direct to Hamadan, missed her by turning to the right -at Behistun two hours after she and her train had disappeared in the -northern hills. Thus it came about also that the Prince of Iran and his -weary ten thousand, having avoided Babylon on the right and Susa on the -left, lest they should meet with opposition and be delayed, when they -reached the great highway between Persepolis and Susa and learned that -the Princess had gone northward to Hamadan, delayed not to await the -coming of the Persian army but also turned northward. - -Athura’s heart beat high with anticipated pleasure. A decree had been -published in Susa announcing the death of Cambyses in Syria and the -peaceful adherence of the King’s army to Bardya. Civil war would thus -be averted. Her beloved brother would doubtless call the Prince of -Iran to be his chief counselor, the second man in the empire. Nothing -would hinder her marriage to him. The future seemed indeed bright with -promise. The Medean escort was attentive and obedient to her slightest -wish. At Nicæa a second message awaited Athura, informing her that the -King was at the castle of Sictachotes, a score of miles farther north, -and bidding her come there. Here a new escort took charge, composed -of soldiers and priests whose appearance did not at all please the -Princess. She did not hesitate to go forward, however, but she resolved -that she would persuade her brother to discharge from his service men -who resembled robbers rather than soldiers. - -It was late afternoon when they arrived in sight of the castle or -stronghold of the false Bardya. The castle was an irregular pile of -stone buildings on the summit of a hill, the crater of a long-extinct -volcano. A small lake filled the mouth of the crater and on its rim the -buildings had been constructed. At the foot of the cone and completely -surrounding it was a high stone wall through which a huge brazen -gate gave entrance and egress. The buildings were low and of rude -architecture, except one tower which rose to a height of fifty feet and -was about thirty feet square. - -The Princess wondered that her brother should bring her to such an -uninviting place; but, remembering his passion for hunting, she had no -misgivings. The great gate swung open to admit her and her escort, and -then it closed with a clang. Having ascended the hill to a level space -in front of the high tower, the escort dismounted and its leader came -to assist Athura to alight. But she said haughtily to him: “Go, call -the King. Why is he not here to meet me?” - -The officer bowed low and went into the castle, whence he presently -returned with a richly dressed official who forthwith prostrated -himself before royalty. “May you live forever, O gracious lady!” he -said loudly. “The King is out hunting, not expecting you until the -morrow. But all things are ready for you. Be pleased to alight and -enter!” - -The Princess then dismounted and followed the official into the castle. -The room they first entered was in the base of the high tower and -occupied its whole space. It was richly furnished with tables, couches, -and rugs. Draperies concealed the rough walls. Athura had brought with -her three maids. Several others presently appeared from side-rooms and -humbly awaited her pleasure. The official, who proved to be the King’s -chamberlain, having called the servants, now said: “My Lord the King -will return shortly. Meanwhile, if it please you, dinner will be served -here. Let the maids be disposed of in the adjoining room. Should you -desire to take the air, there is a pleasant walk around the lake. If -anything be needed, pull the cord at the side here and a gong will call -servants. Permit me to retire and order your dinner served.” - -The Princess assented and the chamberlain, with a low salaam, departed. -Having bathed, and changed her riding habit to one more comfortable, -she ate dinner alone. She was grieved and impatient. But she was to -suffer further disappointment. For at sundown a messenger appeared who -reported that a revolt had broken out in the army at Hamadan, thus -compelling the King’s instant return to that city. He had departed at -once, but promised to return quickly and escort her in person to the -capital. He bade her rest meanwhile at the castle. - -Athura was furious. It seemed strange that her brother should treat her -thus. He must be indeed changed from that former bold youth who would -have let state matters go to ruin rather than fail to come to her at -once when so near! She rang for the chamberlain, and when that worthy -appeared she inquired, “Was the King here this morning?” - -“Yes, gracious lady,” he replied humbly. - -“How did he seem? Was he well?” - -“He seemed very well but somewhat nervous.” - -“I do not understand his strange behavior! Order immediate preparations -for my departure in the morning to Hamadan! I shall go to him and -ascertain the cause of this neglect.” - -The chamberlain raised his hands in protest. He shook his head and -salaamed humbly. - -“I have an order from the King, gracious lady,” he said. “It is that I -safely keep you here until he return.” - -“What! Am I a prisoner?” - -“Ah, no! Say not so! But this is a very unsafe country,--wolves, bears, -robbers, and brigands! It is not safe for you without a strong escort -to go beyond the castle-walls. The escort which brought you hither has -departed for Nicæa again, and only the necessary garrison is here. Very -sorrowful am I, most gracious lady, but I dare not disobey orders. The -King, I assure you, will come soon.” - -“Listen!” exclaimed Athura, furiously. “I care nothing for the safety -of this castle! I order you to prepare this garrison to march with me -to Hamadan on the morrow. I will answer to the King for you and no harm -shall come to you. Let the castle take care of itself!” - -But the chamberlain again shook his head and wrung his hands together -in simulated agitation. “Impossible, utterly impossible! The King’s -orders must be obeyed. You know not this King, gracious lady! He is a -magician who can destroy one, soul and body. No, no!” - -“A magician! What mean you? My brother Bardya a magician? Since when -gained he that power?” - -But the chamberlain, seeing that he had almost revealed his master’s -real identity, shook his head and continued to wring his hands, -protesting: “I meant only that the King’s eyes were upon all and over -all! But I cannot disobey him, and--I will not!” - -He abruptly turned and left the room. Athura went to one of the narrow -windows and looked tearfully out upon the yellow landscape of hill -and mountain, on which the setting sun was casting its last mellow -beams. Her eyes ran over the courtyard, the steep descent of hill, -the high wall below with its brazen gate and its sentries, posted at -intervals on the top. A great loneliness seized upon her, a cold dread -of impending evil gripped her heart, and a terror of unknown forces -that seemed to surround her. Turning from the window, she met the eyes -of one of the maids compassionately watching her. The expression of her -face caught Athura’s attention. Repressing her tears lest the servants -should deem her weak, she addressed the maid: - -“What is your name?” - -“Lauretha, gracious mistress,” was the answer. - -“Who are you and whence come you?” - -“I am a daughter of the captain of the guard, and I came from Nicæa -hither.” - -“Tell me, whose is this castle and how came my brother here? He has -been acting most unbrotherly to me. Have you a brother whom you love -most dearly? And would he call you to a place like this and then not -meet you, or run away to the city without visiting you?” - -The girl’s eyes filled with tears. The beauty and engaging personality -of Athura had already made a deep impression upon her. She had heard in -the old days of this beautiful daughter of Cyrus as a very goddess of -wisdom and beauty. Now that she beheld her, she was her devotee. She -drew nearer and, kneeling, caught hold of the hem of Athura’s dress and -kissed it. - -“Gracious Queen of the World, I am but a humble girl,” she said, -sobbing: “My parentage is not even noble. But I place my soul and body -at your service! Let me make confession to you and I will trust in your -forgiveness for my enforced service here. If you will follow me to the -chamber above, where you are to sleep and where we may be alone, I will -tell you the secret of your situation.” - -“Arise and be assured of my good-will. I will follow you,” answered the -Princess, touched by the girl’s devotion and wondering what she meant. - -The girl rose and, going to a curtained door at one side of the room, -pulled aside the curtain and guided the Princess up a narrow stairway, -in the thick stone wall, to a chamber above and of the same size and as -richly furnished as that below. Here the Princess seated herself on a -divan and the girl again knelt at her feet on the floor. - -“Tell me what you mean,” said Athura, kindly. - -“I know the man who calls himself Bardya. He owns this castle,” said -the girl, speaking rapidly. “I also have seen your brothers, both the -great Cambyses, the King, and the strong, happy Prince Bardya. That -was years ago when I lived in Hamadan and my father was a soldier -of the palace-guard under the noble Otanes. I also know the regent, -Patatheites, whom Cambyses, the Great King, left to rule in Medea. O -gracious lady, it breaks my heart to tell you! But I know that Bardya, -your brother, is dead and this one who calls himself Bardya is none -other than Gaumata, priest of the Magi, whose ears Cyrus, the Great -King, cut off! I have seen Gaumata and Patatheites together. I know -that Gaumata pretends to be Bardya. The chamberlain is one of his -tribe. This great tower is a fire-worshiper’s shrine and on its top is -an altar on which fire is kept burning. I know not why I tell you this, -except that when I look upon your face I love and worship you. O that I -might save you! I fear this prison is intended to be your tomb!” - -Athura sat very still during this revelation. Her head seemed to reel. -The earth and all her golden castles seemed whirling and falling. Of -course Bardya would have come to meet her! She knew the girl was -telling the truth. Fool, to be so easily beguiled! Bardya really dead! -The old sorrow resurged in her soul. Death or worse her fate! She sat -still and silent a long time in wide-eyed despair while the maid at her -feet with bowed head wept bitterly. Presently she sighed deeply and -asked, “Why do you weep, little sister?” - -“Because of your cruel fate, gracious lady,” replied the maid. “You -know not the magic power of these priests! Even now they may know that -I have told this to you and even now they may be preparing the torture -chamber for me. They are terrible men! They deal with the demons of the -hills and mountains. They sacrifice to them, even offering up human -lives sometimes. They are able to read one’s thoughts. They bring up -the dead and make them talk. Only Ahura-Mazda can protect you, and I -know not if He will!” - -“Be comforted, child,” said Athura, calmly. “Let us escape in some -manner. Once before I fled from a prison when Cambyses would have slain -me. Is there no way of escape?” - -“I know of none. These walls have secret doors. I have seen Gaumata -appear in these rooms even without opening a door. But he is a -magician. I do not know the secret doors. If we could escape from this -castle, the great wall and its watch is there.” - -“You said that your father is captain of the guard. Might he not assist -us?” - -“I know not. He fears the Magi. His father was a tenant of this Gaumata -who, for his faithfulness, has promised him great fortune and a high -command. But he is a brave man and a good father.” - -“Such a man must have a good heart. We shall talk with him presently.” - -“But these magicians,--is it not useless to strive against them? -They look one in the eye and point their fingers and say, ‘You are a -dog! Bark!’ And that one gets down on his hands and acts like a dog -and barks. Or they will say to you that at a certain hour you must -do something they order; and, at that hour, you must do it! They -put spells on men, and such men thereafter have no power. Oh, it is -dreadful, how at night they call up and talk with the dead. The evil -spirits help them.” - -“I have seen their spell-working, child. But this I know, as the great -teacher, Belteshazzer, said, they can do no harm to those who love -truth and serve the true and only God. For He sends mighty spirits of -good intent who encamp about the good and who drive away the evil ones. -Fear not, child, I dread not this Gaumata and all his evil powers. He -shall not harm us. When does your father have liberty so that he might -come to us?” - -“At sundown he changes the guard. Thereafter he may come.” - -The girl went to a window and looked down into the court below. She -then clapped her hands softly and motioned to some one below. - -“Ah, there he stands now!” she said. “He has looked up and will come -here. I will meet him.” - -She ran down the narrow stair, and presently her voice and the heavier -tones of a man’s voice were heard in conversation. Athura seated -herself on a divan in such position that the rays of the setting sun, -passing through the open window, rested upon her face and hair, giving -to her regal beauty a halo like that of a goddess. A moment later the -maid reappeared, followed by a powerfully built man whose helmet and -breastplate were resplendent in gold and jewels. His face was strong -and bold, the countenance of one accustomed to command, but now it was -clouded and sullen. - -“This is my father, Gustasp, gracious mistress,” said the maid, -presenting him. - -The man looked an instant into the eyes of the Princess. Then his hand -quickly removed his helmet. Wonder, admiration, recognition, and awe -expressed themselves in his countenance. He prostrated himself at her -feet. He had known the kingly Cyrus and the high glance of his eye, -before which the most rebellious of men had quailed; and here was the -image of Cyrus, softened and beautified in the feminine, but, none the -less, with his lofty, commanding spirit, gazing upon him from eyes -whose glance he could not return. - -“Hail, gracious daughter of Cyrus!” he mumbled, striking the -rug-covered floor with his forehead. “I await your commands!” - -“I have seen you before, Captain Gustasp, when my father lived and -Bardya, my brother, and I played in the park at Hamadan. Is it not so? -Arise and answer!” - -The soldier rose and stood in deferential attitude before his fair -interlocutor. - -“I remember, most royal lady,” he stammered. - -“If I mistake not I rode on that broad back of yours, and you made for -me a right-spirited horse.” - -The strong features of the soldier quivered as memory brought back -those days, when he, as one of the guards on duty at the King’s palace, -not only watched over the safety of the children of the King but played -with them. Halcyon days! The tears started to his eyes. - -“I remember,” he answered. - -“And now I am your prisoner!” - -Again the man fell with his face to the floor. “Say not so, Queen of -the World!” he exclaimed. “Rather am I your humble slave. If you will -let me speak, I will explain.” - -“Say on!” - -He raised his head from the floor but continued to kneel, while he -spoke rapidly: “After I returned from the funeral of the royal Cyrus, -I was not in favor with the Great King, Cambyses. His dislike for me -arose when he and your royal brother, Bardya, and you, played together -as children and, by the express order of good King Cyrus, I watched -that Cambyses did not use violence upon you and the younger brother. -He swore, then, that when he came to man’s estate I should die. When, -therefore, the guards were called to Hamadan and dismissed by him, I -fled; and, luckily, I escaped before his order for my execution could -be fulfilled. I came to these mountains and was concealed by the Magian -priests who had been friends of my father. Then I heard, gracious -lady, that both you and Prince Bardya had been foully murdered by -King Cambyses; and I wept much. For I loved you and Bardya when you -were children. For me the light of the world grew dim. Wonder not, -therefore, that I willingly served Gaumata when he overthrew Cambyses. -Had not Cambyses slain those I loved and also sought to slay me? I -did not know you when you entered here yesterday. You were veiled. My -information was that the King’s wife was coming hither; and I dreamed -not that you were she. May Ahriman wither my soul if I speak not the -truth!” - -His daughter sank upon the floor by her father’s side, exclaiming, -“Truly he speaks truth, gracious mistress!” - -A wave of sympathy swept over the beautiful countenance of the -Princess. Impulsively she arose, bent over, and touched the man’s -forehead with her hand, saying: “I believe you, my good Gustasp. Ah, -those were pleasant days, the days of my childhood. But they have gone -to return no more. The bloody hand of death has taken my father and -brothers. Only I, of all the royal house of Cyrus, remain; and I am a -prisoner to this man, Gaumata. But what now? To whom, O Gustasp, do you -owe allegiance?” - -The man did not hesitate. “There is only one sovereign on earth for me, -the divine daughter of Cyrus!” he answered passionately. “Had I not -believed you dead, I would never have entered the service of Gaumata.” - -“I am in your hands. What do you advise?” - -“You are safe in my hands, gracious Queen! I will guard you with my -life. But I am slow of wit and not good at making plans. I can execute -orders but not make them.” - -Athura smiled upon the kneeling giant. - -“You may arise and be seated there near the door,” she said. “Let us -think of some plan. How many men have you in this castle?” - -Gustasp rose and sat on a stool near the door. - -“Four hundred and twenty,” he answered. - -“Are they trustworthy?” - -“Not against Gaumata. They are his personal followers. But they are -a brave and reckless lot. Some of them have been brigands all their -lives, until called hither by the new King’s order.” - -“It is apparent to you, Captain Gustasp, that I am no friend of this -Gaumata. I have been brought here by lying letters purporting to be -from my brother, Bardya, and I knew not the truth until your daughter -revealed it to me. Doubtless I have been brought here to suffer death. -For, as long as one of the house of Cyrus remain, so long will the -usurper be insecure on his throne. I remember Gaumata. I saw him -during the last year of Cyrus and I heard of his punishment. Now has -come his revenge! But I shall escape. There is one who comes from the -west as swiftly as horses may bring him. Do you remember the youth -who played with us in those days? That grave youth who was a man even -before he was old enough to enlist in the King’s guards--Darius, son of -Hystaspis, King of Iran?” - -“I remember him. Has not his fame filled the whole earth? All young -Aryans swear by him!” - -“True! Had not Cambyses cruelly interfered, I would this day be his -wife. He took an oath to Cyrus, my father, to support Cambyses and -Bardya on their thrones, as long as they should live. Death has -released him from the oath. It may not be that I shall reign alone as -Queen, since it is contrary to the customs of the Aryans. The King of -Iran is now the head of the Achæmenian royal family and entitled to -reign as King of the Aryans. When he shall pass the bridge to heaven, -the Prince of Iran will be King. The world will then know a just and -mighty master. And I shall reign with him. Then, Gustasp, I may be able -to reward faithful service. Is it not possible for me to escape? I -escaped from Cambyses alone, disguised as a youth. Have you not a horse -that I might ride away upon this night?” - -Gustasp was troubled. He gazed thoughtfully out of the window a moment -in silence. The red rim of the sun was disappearing behind a distant -ridge. - -“This is a wild portion of Medea,” he said presently. “Brigands roam -about. Traveling without a large escort is dangerous. It is now almost -night. For a week there can be no danger to you here. I am in command -of the Guard. It will not be so much a prison for you as a place of -safety. To-morrow I will send to the hills for one who owes his life -to me. I saved him from the wrath of Gaumata, who had ordered me to -execute him. This man will I send with a message to your friends. -He may bring help. The chamberlain of the castle is a priest of the -Magi. He was in the room below as we came through. He is here as your -guard, I suppose. But this night I shall sleep at the foot of this -stairway and keep watch over you. You are weary and must have sleep. My -daughter, if you will, shall watch with me. Perhaps to-morrow we may -think of a better plan.” - -Athura rose and went to the window, where she stood some moments in -silence, contemplating the forbidding aspect of the darkening hills -and considering the words of the captain. She was, indeed, weary. She -therefore signified her assent to the suggestion, and the captain -retired. His daughter remained with the Princess. The captain that -night slept on the floor of the room below, with his body across the -doorway leading to the chamber above and his sword at his side. - - - - -CHAPTER XIX - -A GALLOPING TO AND FRO - - -The dull, plodding peasants of Persia, Medea, Susiana, and Babylonia -wondered why so many messengers rode at breakneck speed, on foaming, -dusty horses, and so many squads of cavalry galloped, along the roads, -during those last days of the false Smerdis, or Bardya, King of the -World. They loved not these military men, with their over-bearing ways, -their oaths and blows, their lawlessness and oppression. But they only -sighed and remained silent, hoping but not believing that some day the -Great King would lift them up and put the soldiers down. The shepherds -on the hills drove their flocks high up into the mountain fastnesses -and concealed them in gulches and ravines. For, it was whispered, an -immense army of Persians was marching up from the south. No one knew -why it was coming, but it was safer to keep the flocks out of sight, -lest the hungry hordes should have fresh meat at their expense. Rumors -of war flew about. Some said Babylonia was about to revolt; others that -the Scythians were threatening an invasion. - -Meanwhile at the capital city, Hamadan, confusion reigned. Reports came -from Persia indicating that the King of Iran was gathering a great -army. Then came messengers from the army at Damascus relating the -departure of the Prince and the Guard. Patatheites and Gaumata at once -became uneasy and directed the governor of Nineveh to march out and -intercept the Prince. Then came Prexaspes, who, knowing that he could -expect no mercy from the King of Iran and his son, offered his services -to the usurper, and was made commander of the army and satrap of Medea. -He advised immediate preparation for war. Decrees were issued to all -the governors of provinces commanding them to assemble their soldiers -and bring them to Hamadan. Heralds were dispatched to the King of Iran -demanding the reason for gathering an army at Persepolis. Prexaspes -personally went into western Medea, where he had large estates, and -directed that all Medean levies from that section should gather at -Nicæa. Then Gaumata and Patatheites, learning that their ruse whereby -Athura had been beguiled into the castle of the former, had succeeded, -departed from the capital city to visit her and make some treaty with, -or disposal of, her. They had barely departed when Captains Arios and -Mardux at the head of their combined companies rode into the capital -on horses almost dead with fatigue, and at the palace gates demanded -the person of the Princess Athura. The commander of the palace-guard -was insolent and insulting. He even threatened to arrest the blustering -captains, who thereupon suddenly assaulted the palace with their bold -troopers, before the guards could be warned, and gained possession of -it. The guards fled into the city and called upon the citizens for aid. -Captains Arios and Mardux searched the palace in vain for the Princess -Athura, but found and released the usurper’s harem, in which was -Phædima, the daughter of Otanes. What next to do the captains knew not. -But the citizens of Hamadan, indignant that a company of freebooters -should dare to take the King’s palace, soon gave them something to do -and laid close siege to them in it. They were not to be dislodged, -however, and held the citizens at bay, trusting that they would -presently be rescued by the King of Iran. - -The Prince of Iran, having marched by a short route across northern -Arabia, avoided Babylon on the right and Susa on the left and arrived -upon the great highway between Persepolis and the latter city, where, -as narrated, he received information that led him to march at once -to Susa, intent upon aiding in the rescue of the Princess Athura. He -seized Susa and deposed its governor, who was a Mede in the service -of Gaumata. He paused here two days to rest and refit his command, -meanwhile sending scouts northward to gain information concerning the -movements of the usurper. Then a body of Persians, constituting the -advance corps of the Persian army, having arrived, the Prince left -a garrison in the city and with about twenty thousand men hurried -northward on the road to Hamadan, intent upon capturing that city -before Gaumata could prepare for resistance. On the first day out he -was met by the messenger from Athura, which caused him to change his -intention and march into western Medea upon Nicæa. - -Meanwhile the Princess Athura remained in the castle. The messenger had -been duly dispatched by Captain Gustasp, who advised his fair captive -to wait patiently several days for his return or until he himself could -communicate with certain relatives who might consent to conceal her in -the mountains should it become necessary to leave the castle. Then one -day a company of cavalry rode into the castle-yard and its commander, -Captain Galutha, displayed an order giving him chief command. The next -day a large body of cavalry appeared on the plain below the castle and -encamped, while several of their leaders came up to the castle. Two -of these, before whom all others bowed to the earth, were Gaumata, -the usurper, and his chief counselor, Patatheites. The Princess Athura -observed these men with dread. She recognized them and knew that a -crisis in her affairs had come. Later came Captain Gustasp in much -agitation. - -“Gracious lady,” he said, “Gaumata has come! He desires audience with -you. If he attempt any harm to you, I will slay him! So fear not. I am -at your service. Shall I slay him at once?” - -“No. Let him enter,” she answered, seating herself on a divan at the -side of the chamber opposite the window, where the light was good and -where every expression of her countenance might be seen. She was calm -and self-possessed. - -The captain’s daughter stood at her side, trembling and apprehensive. - -A moment later the door opened and the chamberlain appeared, -announcing: “Our Lord, the King, the Great King, King of the World, and -his illustrious Counselor!” - -Entered then Patatheites, with somewhat shuffling gait and embarrassed -demeanor, a tall man whose rich habiliments and mitered head-dress -indicated his priestly rank. He bowed very low and touched the floor -with his hands, saying: “All hail, most beautiful Princess, Daughter of -Cyrus, the Great King, Light of the World! Live forever!” - -Following him came Gaumata, a tall man, with uncertain, shifting eyes, -a pallid face, somewhat resembling the dead Bardya, a puppet evidently -in the hands of the real ruler, Patatheites. He was about to prostrate -himself before royalty, as was his habit, when, remembering his high -position, he checked himself and stood erect, folding his arms in much -embarrassment and agitation. On his head was a vari-colored turban, -around which was a golden coronet. - -“I give you greeting. What would you?” responded Athura, coldly. - -Patatheites coughed slightly and glanced at the King; then, assuming a -very ingratiating tone and manner, he said: - -“The fates--I should say, the gods--have ordered that this man shall -be King. It matters not whether he be truly Bardya or not,--the spirit -of Bardya is in him. It has come to pass that King Cambyses by his own -hand is dead. You alone, royal lady, remain of his family. By right of -birth you should be Queen of the World. Unless you so rule, the kingdom -will pass to the King of Iran. It has been announced to all the world -that this Bardya has taken to himself all the wives of Cambyses. That -is true, and you yourself are included. We come, therefore, to make a -treaty. Consent to a marriage with this King, Bardya, and rule equally -with him. Your presence with him will reconcile all Iran and the world -will remain at peace. You cannot rule alone. He offers to share the -throne with you. Let him speak for himself. I, his Chief Counselor, -have spoken!” - -Gaumata, thus prompted, bowed low before her and said in high, squeaky -tones: “Years ago my eyes beheld the most lovely vision of all the -earth. It was Athura, star of the morning, lovelier than the moon, -shining on a darkened world. My soul went out to her. I said that I -would one day sit on the throne of the world with her and her slightest -wish should be my law, her will my will, and that together we would -rule the universe wisely. Let it be so!” - -Athura restrained her indignation with great difficulty. Should she -temporize, or at once declare herself? She remained silent a moment. -When she spoke, her steady voice betrayed not her deep agitation. - -“For this, then, I have been deceived and brought hither,” she said. -“It is a very grave matter. I require time to consider it. I know there -is but one other choice. That is--death! I must choose between you and -death, unless something intervenes. Such presumption as yours in the -days of Cyrus would have merited death. But truly has the situation -changed through the wisdom of God. How many days may I have to consider -this?” - -The men glanced at each other doubtfully. Then the Counselor spoke. - -“Grave events call for quick action. However, if to-morrow at this time -will suit you to answer, let it be so.” - -“I shall require at least a week.” - -“No, no! You must decide by to-morrow.” - -“Must?” - -Her tone startled the men. In it were unutterable scorn and menace. -Gaumata shrank back. As she looked now, so had he seen Cyrus and -Cambyses, the terrible. But Patatheites was unafraid and, knowing the -necessity of quick action, he was determined that her choice should be -made at once. - -“Forgive the expression,” he said. “We are desperate men. So stirred -up are the people that we must act quickly. You said truly that you -must choose either to consent or to meet death. Rule the world or die! -Do you hear? But you shall consent!” He gazed into her eyes with his -flashing black eyes fixedly and extended his long, slender fingers -towards her slowly. He trusted to his great hypnotic power to overcome -the powerful will that showed in her eyes. “On the morrow at this hour -you shall say yes!” he added after a pause. - -Athura smiled derisively. Her eyes showed no less will-power than his, -and, extending her hand in a repellent gesture, she said: “I say that I -will speak freely without being coerced by your devil’s power! Dog that -you are! I shall live to see your carcass thrown to the vultures!” - -The battle of wills continued in silence for a tense moment. Then the -eyes of Patatheites wavered and dropped. His hand fell at his side. His -dusky face paled to a sickly yellow. - -“Princess, again I ask forgiveness,” he said humbly. “Well I know -that the spirit of the great Cyrus, living again in you, cannot be -commanded! Let us reason together. Being a woman, you can never reign -alone on the throne of Iran, or of the world. All the males of your -family are dead. The kingdom will pass to the King of Iran. If his son -were living he would make you his wife, and thus, when his father dies, -you might become his Queen but not a joint ruler with him. But the -Prince of Iran is dead. He was slain in a battle near Susa yesterday. -It remains only for you to accept our proposition and you will become -joint ruler with this Bardya and reign over the whole world.” - -The Princess made no immediate answer, but gazed in silence on the face -of the speaker, striving to read whether he lied or not in speaking of -the Prince. The cold hand of fear clutched at her heart. Dread seized -her throat and almost stifled her. But there seemed to whisper in her -ear a voice like that of the loved Bardya of old, saying: “Believe him -not, little sister. The Prince yet lives and will surely come to your -aid.” She was startled and looked around involuntarily searching for -the speaker; but no one, save her maid, was near. Arousing herself -with a great effort, the Princess again controlled her agitation and -said: “You are stating a falsehood, magician! But, even if the Prince -were dead, it would not alter my determination. What? I, a daughter of -Cyrus, mate with that slave? Begone from my sight!” - -The pallid face of Gaumata flushed in anger. Thrusting aside -Patatheites, he laid one hand on a short sword at his side. “Woman!” -he cried excitedly, “birth makes not a man, but achievement! I am a -noble of Medea, of ancient lineage and royal stock. Centuries ago my -forefathers ruled the Scythians, who were once lords of Medea. I have -dared to seize the throne of the world from your tyrant brother, and I -mean to hold it! I have offered you the right to share it. Choose! On -the morrow you accept or die! The world is not large enough to permit -you and me to live therein unless we join fortunes!” - -The Princess was surprised. She had deemed this man a mere puppet. He -seemed to have some qualities of a strong man. She spoke less bitterly -as she answered: “You speak somewhat kingly, Gaumata! But you are a -living lie, ruling not by your own might! You rule only by reason of -Bardya’s name. Do not deceive yourself into the belief that the Aryans -would permit you to rule an hour, did they know the truth! No! Rather -it would be better for you to release me and place in my hands the -scepter and crown. I might so far pardon you as to permit you life and -property. Think of this, my offer until to-morrow, and I will consider -yours.” - -“Until to-morrow then, farewell!” said Patatheites, bowing low and -backing quickly from the room. Gaumata followed without the formality -of a bow. Athura sat a long time in silence after they had gone, -wrapped in thought, while the daughter of Gustasp stood in silence with -folded hands and bowed head at her side. - -The Princess turned to her maid at length and asked: “What think you, -child? The magicians were not able to bend my will, though strong was -the power of the priest’s evil eyes. I felt my brain reel and I became -dizzy for a moment.” - -“I have never seen one able to resist him before,” answered the maid. -“Truly Ahura-Mazda has sent to your aid some powerful angel!” - -The hours of that day passed very slowly for the Princess. She spent -the greater part of her time in the upper chamber looking from the -window upon the valley below. She had little hope that any aid would -arrive. She was determined to escape from the castle at all hazards as -soon as night should come, and she sent word to Gustasp that he must -arrange for her escape. - -About noon two horsemen were seen riding at headlong speed from the -direction of Nicæa. They came direct to the castle. They evidently -bore exciting news. For the King and his Chief Counselor were observed -in excited conference with them, and, shortly afterwards, the King -mounted a horse and rode down into the valley, where his cavalry -immediately marched away across the plain towards Nicæa, and several -horsemen rode away in divers directions. Later the King returned to -the castle accompanied by an officer, whose elegantly attired form and -easy carriage, as he passed across the castle-yard, seemed familiar to -Athura. She sent the maid to call Gustasp, whose duties now consisted -in standing guard at the castle-door. The captain soon appeared. - -“What means this excitement?” she inquired. “Who is the officer that -came up with the King?” - -Gustasp shrugged his giant shoulders. “The officer is Prexaspes,” he -answered. “He was chief man of the empire under King Cambyses. He is -in command of the Medean army which is assembling down there in the -valley. I do not know just what news the messengers brought; but it is -rumored that they reported a strong force of Persian cavalry moving up -towards Nicæa over the hill-roads from Susa. If that be true, a battle -may occur if the Medes dare to stand against them. There are but a few -veterans here and they may not risk a battle. The Persian cavalry is -terrible, especially if led by the Prince.” - -Athura started up with joy, exclaiming, “By the Prince, did you say?” - -“The Prince of Iran, yes,” he assented. “No one knows, but I will bet -my shield that he leads the Persians!” - -“Ahura-Mazda grant that it be true! What of you if there be a battle, -Gustasp? Ought I to wait till the morrow? Or should I escape this night -and trust myself to the mountains?” - -“I have requested the honor of personally guarding you so that you may -not escape,” he responded. “The King has granted my request. I do not -know how to advise. The new men who came in with Captain Galutha are on -guard. There is to be an enchantment, a sacrifice, and soma-drinking -to-night. Ahura-Mazda grant that no spell be cast on us! Let me advise -that you stay in this upper chamber with all your maids. I shall stand -here at the foot of the stairs. We may need a barricade. That divan and -the benches may do. When darkness comes, I will bring up javelins and -spears. I do not know how to get out of the castle with you unseen.” - -“What do you fear?” - -“Madmen, drunken with soma! You and the maids are the only women in the -castle. Even the King himself will be drunken and furious.” - -“Bring up the arms, Gustasp! You will find in me no weeping, fainting -child. We will fight this battle together!” - -“Then on the morrow we may need to defend this place until the battle -be decided down there in the valley.” And he added fervently, “It will -be a joy to fight for you, O Queen of the Earth, and even to die for -you!” - -Gustasp began immediate preparations for defense and secretly brought -up a bundle of keen javelins, several heavy spears, and a huge bronze -battle-ax, which they concealed behind curtains and furniture. He also -brought a supply of bread and fruit. - -From her window Athura saw that preparations were being made in the -courtyard for the sacrifice spoken of by Gustasp. First, a square altar -of stones was erected. Around this, at a distance of twenty feet, a -circle of flat stones was placed. A priest clothed in long robes then -drew geometrical figures with a sword-point on the ground within the -circle. Other priests brought out twenty tall jars of soma and placed -them at intervals touching the circle. Still others brought wood and -piled it in four heaps at the corners of a square inclosing the circle. -Many soldiers of the garrison gathered around, uneasily and fearfully -watching the preparations, but they were not allowed to come within -twenty paces of the circle. - -The preparations were completed when the sun was yet half an hour high. -Then the rumble and boom of drums and the shrill scream of trumpets -announced the beginning of the services. A procession of priests, -twenty in number, headed by Patatheites and followed by Gaumata, who -led a beautiful white stallion, appeared from the northern portion of -the castle-yard. Seven times they silently marched around on the outer -side of the circle of stones. Then they halted and a priest took -station at each of the jars of soma. Every one held a large, keen knife -in one hand and a goblet in the other. The chief priest, Patatheites, -took station at the right of the altar and raised his hand toward -the setting sun in prayer. All the others imitated his action. Their -invocation was silent and lasted a full minute. Then Patatheites placed -a bundle of fagots on the altar and again raised his hands to the sun, -and his lips moved in recital of an invocation. Instantly a spiral of -smoke ascended from the fagots and a flame burst forth. The soldiers, -stricken with awe, fell on their knees at sight of this miracle. The -sun-god had answered, unless the dexterous priest, having a knowledge -of phosphorus and sulphur, had ignited the wood as he placed it on the -altar. - -Gaumata now led the white stallion into the charmed circle near to the -high priest. The beautiful animal trembled and sniffed at the altar -and the blazing wood, then raised his noble head and whinnied. As he -did so, the chief priest, with a powerful slash of his sharp knife, -cut the animal’s throat so deeply across as almost to sever the head. -At the same moment, Gaumata drove his knife deep into the horse’s -chest through his proud heart. With a convulsive backward movement, -the noble beast sought to break away, but Gaumata clung to it and its -knees gave away suddenly and it fell. The chief priest took a stone -vessel and caught the blood spouting from the severed throat. When the -vessel was filled, he presented it to Gaumata, who lifted it on high -before the fire and towards the setting sun, then poured some of the -blood on the altar and some on the earth while he muttered a prayer. -The chief priest then took a bundle of rods, known as the baresma, and, -dipping it in the blood, sprinkled the King and the twenty priests, -chanting a hymn as he slowly performed his labor. Then four of the -priests attacked the carcass of the horse with their knives and rapidly -dismembered it. A portion of flesh from the chest was taken by the King -and placed on the burning wood of the altar. The savor of it went up -to heaven just as the rim of the sun disappeared behind the western -hills, while the priests broke forth into a barbaric chant in praise -of Mithra. The limbs and body of the animal were then cut in bits and -distributed by the priests to the soldiers. The piles of wood were set -on fire by coals from the altar, and the men roasted the horseflesh at -these and ate of it. Thus far the ceremony had been conducted with some -decorum. - -Then the bloody-handed priests dipped goblets into the jars and brought -them forth filled to the brim with a white, acid liquor, the sacred -juice of the soma plant. First, the chief priest drank a huge goblet -of the liquor. The King followed suit. Then the priests drank, and -as they drank they began a serpentine march, following the lines of -the geometrical figures drawn in the circle, weaving in and out and -crossing back and forth, chanting in time to their movements. The -chief priest led the weird dance. The King followed at the rear. Ever -and anon, as their movements brought them near the jars, the priests -replenished their goblets. Gradually their chant became louder and -wilder, and was addressed to the gods of the sun, of the moon, of the -stars, of the earth, and of the seas, entreating them to be present and -to give counsel and wisdom to the King. - -Darkness fell upon the earth, but the fires partially dispelled the -gloom in the courtyard. The crowd of soldiers drew well back from the -enchanted circle, dreading they knew not what, and fearing the unknown -powers of earth and sky. Suddenly one of the priests ceased marching -and, with a scream, rent the clothes from his body. Stark naked he -began to dance furiously, leaping in the air, frothing at the mouth, -and uttering wild words of prophecy. Another imitated him and still -another, until a score of naked, leaping, shouting madmen, brandishing -knives and soma-pots, encircled the chief priest, who, having drunk but -little of the powerful liquor, had remained comparatively sober, and -who now took his station with folded arms and bowed head before the -altar, listening intently to the ravings of his helpers. The King took -his place on the opposite side of the altar and sought to preserve a -semblance of dignity, but he swayed to and fro under the influence of -the liquor or of excitement while he also listened to the ravings of -the prophets. - -The Princess and her maids were curious observers of the ceremonies, -but their curiosity turned to horror as the last act of the drunken -priests began. Nevertheless, they watched and listened. - -One of the priests, bellowing for silence, stood before the chief -priest and shouted: “I am Melchior of the Hills! Say to this King, he -lacks courage! Say to him that instead of entreating the proud woman in -yonder castle, he should take her by force, lest there come an eagle -out of the south and carry her away! Let him now act! Now! Now! Now!” - -Another shouted: “I am sent from Mithra to say, The day comes when the -Kings of the earth shall meet in death struggle! To him of stout heart -and quick mind will the victory be! Up and act!” - -Others took up the burden of prophecy and warning. The chief priest -listened attentively; then, calling the King aside, he spoke rapidly -and earnestly to him, pointing up to the window from which the -Princess was looking down upon them. For a time the King hesitated, -then walked uncertainly towards the castle, followed by the howling mob -of priests, who stumbled, rolled, or hopped after him. A moment later -they were hammering at the castle-door and the King was commanding -Gustasp to open. - -Gustasp, however, had not been idle. He had locked and barred the stout -doors and had reinforced them with furniture piled against them. Now, -as the King’s voice was heard commanding him to open, he shouted back a -refusal. - -“Open, I command it!” shouted the King. - -“I will never open it!” answered Gustasp. “No longer do I serve you, -Gaumata, the false! I serve the gracious Princess of the house of -Cyrus!” - -“You will be torn in pieces! Open, I say! I will have you roasted to -death! I will afflict you with spells! Open! I command!” - -“Never! I warn you that I will slay any man who attempts to harm my -sovereign lady!” - -The King and Patatheites took counsel and sought to beguile the giant -guard. - -“Listen!” said the priest. “We mean no harm to the Princess. But she -must marry the King now and must march with us at daybreak to Hamadan -and proclaim their union. Open, and I swear she will not be harmed, and -you shall be the first officer of the army!” - -But Gustasp growled a refusal. He was not to be deluded. Then began -Patatheites to curse him and to call down the anger of all the gods -upon him. He cursed him by the sun whose beams would strike him down; -by the moon whose rays would drive him insane; by the rivers which -would drown him; by the hills which would fall on him; and by the -devils who would ever pursue him. So bitter and dreadful were his -words that stout Gustasp paled and trembled. With uncertain steps he -paced back and forth across the lower chamber floor, fearing that from -the shadows of the chamber half-lighted by an oil lamp some specter -might leap forth upon him. A soft step came down the stairs and Gustasp -drew his sword. But it was the Princess. She came to the trembling -giant and placed her hand on his arm. - -“Fear not, Gustasp!” she said reassuringly. “Good spirits are here -around us! Those curses shall not harm you. Ahura-Mazda has sent me a -messenger saying: ‘Fear not! We will help you!’ Be strong and brave, -Gustasp. See, I tremble not.” - -The giant guard heaved up his broad shoulders, and a cheerful smile -passed across his rugged features. - -“Have no fear that I will falter, most gracious lady,” he said. “Let -them curse. If they come within reach of my spear, their curses will -stop short!” - -At length the cursing ceased. The King and the chief priest withdrew a -space to consult. Presently they ordered a company of soldiers with a -beam for a battering-ram to break down the door. The stout planks and -bars soon quivered beneath heavy blows. Gustasp, seeing that it would -presently fall, retreated up the narrow stairway to the upper chamber -and proceeded to barricade it with furniture. A heavy divan was pressed -into the narrow stair, leaving barely space at one side through which -a spear might be thrust. Tables and benches were piled upon this. -Then Gustasp, spear in hand, stood ready. The door below presently -gave way and a squad of soldiers rushed into the room below. Finding -it empty, they immediately began to ascend the stair; but, the moment -one appeared in the narrow passage, the long blade of Gustasp’s spear -flashed down upon him and he tumbled back gasping, with a terrible -wound in his chest. A second tried the ascent and had his face slashed -open. This cooled the ardor of the assailants. They drew back to take -counsel. No one dared further attempt the deadly stair. - -Then Athura heard a voice, cold, calm, and ironical, saying: “It seems -to me far beneath the dignity of a King of the World to be leading a -drunken mob in attack upon a woman! I say to you now that I for one do -not approve!” - -“Have a care, Prexaspes!” replied the voice of Patatheites. “Such words -to the King are not to be spoken lightly!” - -“Bah!” was the rejoinder in a loud voice that was heard by every man in -the fortress. “Who are you to threaten me? Do you desire to break with -me? If so, I will lead my Medes over to the Prince. I say to you, stop -this rioting and give your thoughts to the enemy! If I be not greatly -mistaken, we shall have the Persians upon us before noon to-morrow. I -will venture all I have that the Prince is commander of that company -approaching Nicæa! If so, his coming will be like a whirlwind. I am -going down to the camp, and I demand that the King go with me. I demand -that no further violence be attempted against the Princess Athura. I -warn you that if we injure her and lose this battle, the Prince of Iran -will flay and quarter every man in this fortress!” - -His words greatly impressed all hearers and, after further angry -altercation, Prexaspes triumphed and the drunken priests were ordered -to return to their cells while Gaumata sulkily mounted a horse and rode -with him down to the camp. - -Athura praised Gustasp and presented to him a gold ring, which in -after years the guard and his descendants treasured above all other -possessions. - - - - -CHAPTER XX - -THE OVERTHROW OF THE MAGI - - -Athura slept little during the remainder of the night. She insisted on -watching a part of the time, while Gustasp slept stretched out on the -floor and the maids tried to rest. She watched while the stars paled -and the gray light of the dawn grew into rosy sunrise and cloudless -day. Her eyes eagerly scanned the horizon towards Nicæa. As soon as the -light was sufficient, she saw moving bodies of horsemen concentrating -in the plain near the base of the hill on which the castle stood. She -had often seen large bodies of troops, and she estimated that not less -than thirty thousand were there. Officers were busily riding hither and -thither placing them in line with their faces towards Nicæa. - -When Gustasp awoke and observed the movements of the troopers, he gave -it as his opinion that an attack was expected. Nor was he mistaken. For -about mid-forenoon they observed two bodies of cavalry approaching from -the direction of Nicæa, one in advance moving rapidly and the other -more deliberately. The advance body was evidently a scouting party -sent out by Prexaspes, and it soon joined his array. The pursuers came -on in wide, extended order, their masses glittering with armor and -spear-points. At their head rode two men, conspicuous on white steeds. - -“Look, Gustasp!” exclaimed Athura, while the pursuers were yet far -away. “Is it not the Prince--the one at the right? Is that not Gobryas -at his left?” - -Gustasp shaded his eyes and looked closely at the distant figures. He -smiled and shook his head. - -“My eyes are counted good, gracious lady, but I cannot see any -difference in those men,” he answered. “If I had eyes as young as -yours, I might distinguish them. But I know those are the Persians of -the Imperial Guard. The Prince must be with them. They are not half as -numerous as the false King’s men, but they are veterans and the best -soldiers in the world. It will be a short battle.” - -The Persians came on until they were within a thousand paces of their -antagonists, when they halted. The two leaders rode forward to a slight -eminence two hundred paces in advance, from which they attentively -surveyed the field. It was well suited for battle between bodies of -cavalry. While somewhat rolling and uneven, there were no ditches or -swamps. The Medean line was more extended than the Persian and no less -massive and deep. The Persian leaders soon returned to their lines and -the watchers on the hills perceived a movement of the rear ranks to the -left, where presently a body of troops was massed three times as great -in depth as the general line. - -“The Prince has made a hammer of his left,” said Gustasp. “Now look at -his right! It bends back so that the Medes may not overlap and attack -the Persian rear!” - -It was even so. For when the Persians moved forward again there was a -perceptible bending back of their right wing until it moved forward _en -echelon_ to the remainder of the line. - -Then came two men from the Persians who rode rapidly up to the Medes -and demanded a parley. Prexaspes and the King met them and received -a message from the Prince of Iran demanding the surrender of the -Princess Athura and of the false King, and promising pardon to all the -other Medes save Prexaspes. These demands were refused. The heralds -rode back to the Prince and reported, who then ordered his army to -advance. - -The Persians came on at a smart trot until within five hundred yards. -Then the front ranks leveled their spears, bent their bodies forward, -and pressed their horses into a gallop. Prexaspes ordered his troops -forward to meet the onset. The earth shook with the thunder of hoofs. -A deep-toned roar went up from the Persians, their battle shout which -had terrified many a nation. The Medes answered with a medley of yells. -The lines came together with a terrific shock. Men were unhorsed. -Horses reared, plunged, and went down. Screams of agony mingled with -battle-shouts. The lines wavered and stood still, it seemed, for the -space of five minutes. Then was seen the power of discipline. The -Medes, while brave, were not inured to battle. After the first shock, -they became confused. They were overthrown, ridden down, and pushed -back. Struggling fruitlessly against the terrible spears of their -enemies, they receded. The Persians raised shouts of victory and -pressed their advantage. The Prince of Iran, leading the center, rode -over Prexaspes, broke through the Medean lines, and made directly for -the King. The latter turned his horse and fled towards his castle, with -the Prince and Gobryas close at his heels. So close was the pursuit -that Gaumata and his men had no time to close the brazen gates of -the castle, which were opened to receive them, before the Prince and -Gobryas with a company of Persians pressed through and attacked the -garrison fiercely. Demoralized by the fall of Prexaspes and the flight -of Gaumata, the Medean army scattered and fled from the field. - -The Prince and Gobryas, swords in hand, pressed through the confused -rabble after Gaumata. They saw him leap from his horse and enter the -castle. Dismounting they pursued him into the chamber below that where -the Princess Athura had her retreat. Here the false King turned at bay, -unable to escape. The Prince himself attacked Gaumata, though Gobryas -begged the privilege of slaying him. The struggle was short. The Prince -was an athlete and swordsman; his opponent was neither. Gaumata’s -weapon was whirled from his hand at the first blow, and the Prince’s -blade passed through his heart, cutting short his cry for mercy. - -Athura, trembling with excitement, had seen the battle and the flight -and pursuit of Gaumata, and, from behind Gustasp’s broad shoulders on -the stairs, had watched the short, sharp combat between the Prince and -the usurper. The Prince, flushed with victory as he stood above the -writhing form of Gaumata, heard her exclaim, “Ahura-Mazda be praised!” -He turned and their eyes met. He sprang towards Gustasp with dripping -sword, thinking the giant guard an enemy in charge of the royal -captive. But Athura pressed forward in front of Gustasp, exclaiming, -“He is a friend!” - -The Prince dropped his sword and extended his arms, with the light of -great love in his eyes. Athura threw her arms about his mail-covered -shoulders. Gustasp and Gobryas drove back the crowd of Persian troopers -who were pressing in to aid their Prince. - -But a chief commander must make an end of greetings, no matter how -entrancing. The Prince and Athura passed out into the courtyard, now -filled with shouting Persians, some of whom were pursuing the luckless -garrison and cutting them down. When the Persians saw the radiant -Athura standing by the side of their Prince, their shouts rent the -heavens. For every man who had taken part in the battle knew that their -leader was seeking to rescue his promised wife, the daughter of the -great Cyrus. - -Prexaspes was among the prisoners. His horse had been killed and had -fallen upon him. The Persian cavalry had passed over him. But save -for a broken arm, he was not seriously injured. He was brought before -the Prince. His countenance showed signs of suffering, but the usual -calm, cynical smile rested upon it and he exhibited no fear. The Prince -looked upon him sternly. - -“At last, Prexaspes,” he said, “you have come to a day of judgment! -What have you to say?” - -“Nothing, great Prince,” he answered. “Fate has turned against me. I am -in your hands, a prisoner of war.” - -“But how could you, a noble of Medea, conspire with that carrion, -Gaumata? And you even obeyed him as King!” - -“I did not conspire. I was faithful to Cambyses till he died--even -though he did slay my son, as you know, in cruel jest. I did not -conspire against him. What could I do after his death? By the command -of Cambyses, I had slain Prince Bardya. For that crime I knew that I -would be slain by you. So I came and offered my sword to the false -King. He obeyed me, not I him!” - -The Prince contemplated his prisoner gloomily. No man ever more admired -courage than he. Prexaspes smiled in the face of death. What punishment -should be meted out to such a man? - -“For taking Bardya’s life, you have merited death,” said the Prince, -finally. “But you are a brave man. You shall die as such. Tell me, -Prexaspes, how did Bardya die?” - -“I expect to die,” answered Prexaspes, and the pain and despair of -his soul snatched away the smile from his face, leaving his handsome -features haggard and drawn. “Remorse has been with me, since by this -hand the stout young Prince departed! I will tell you. Cambyses was -jealous of Bardya. His advisers, the Magian priests, who by their -wonder works had made much impression on the King’s mind, also hated -Bardya because he clung to the ancient religion of Iran and was an -enemy to their religion. They knew that with Bardya as King they would -never gain power in the state. They hinted to the King that Bardya -contemplated rebellion. They artfully brought stories of the young -man’s popularity. They advised his death. It was then that the King -laid his command upon me to slay his brother. The Magian priests sent -a body of their armed followers to lie in wait on the road to Rhages -that night when the feast in honor of the Prince’s departure was held; -and I rode with Bardya that night until, as prearranged, they attacked -us. Then, in the mêlée, I struck the Prince with my sword and he died. -Was not the Great King’s word law? I executed his word, without malice -towards the Prince. But I am weary of life! My wife is dead. Cambyses -slew my son. I have run the full course of power and wealth. I am your -prisoner, ready to die. But know this, great Prince, I have never -advised Cambyses against your interests!” - -The Prince listened attentively and believed that Prexaspes spoke -truthfully. He turned to Athura, who had listened to the recital, and -asked, “What do you advise?” - -Athura shook her head sadly. - -“I cannot advise,” she said. “Last night when the drunken priests and -the false King attempted to break into the castle and do me harm, this -man interfered and compelled them to cease.” - -“For that, Prexaspes, I would pardon you, had I the power,” said the -Prince, turning to the prisoner. “I could order you slain now, but I -cannot slay you. Prexaspes, you have deserved my gratitude. I grant you -life for the present. I am not the King. My father is King of Iran. -There is no King of Kings; until the nobles of Bactra, Persia, and -Medea shall select one of the Achæmenian line. You shall go to Hamadan -to be judged.” - -“Rather would I be slain by you now,” responded Prexaspes, earnestly. -“Let me die a soldier’s death, not the death of a dog condemned for -murder!” - -The Prince was troubled. He hesitated. Sympathy for a brave man moved -him. - -“I promise you this, Prexaspes,” he said after a moment of -consideration. “If you will testify before the council of nobles and to -the people, that this Gaumata was a false traitor and not Bardya and -that Bardya was slain by your hand, I promise that you may choose the -manner of your death. The King and the nobles will heed my promise. -They will not deny me. If you make this confession and implicate the -Magian priest, they will pursue you with bitter vengeance. It is said -that their death penalties are tortures such as even fiends would not -inflict. We could not save you from them. It is the ancient law that -one who lifts his hand against one of the Achæmenian race must die. Is -it not so? And this law, not even the King may set aside.” - -“It is so!” answered Prexaspes. “I will testify before the people -and the council, in order that your reign as King of Kings may not -be disturbed by other false Bardyas. I advise that you carry this -Gaumata’s head to Hamadan and exhibit it in the market that all may -see. I myself will ascend the criers’ tower and confess the death of -Bardya to the people. So be it. I will choose my own death.” - -“Meanwhile,” said the Prince, “Gobryas shall be your keeper. He will -treat you as a brave soldier should treat a brave soldier unlucky -enough to be a captive. We shall rest here this night. On the morrow we -march to Hamadan.” - - - - -CHAPTER XXI - -KING OF KINGS - - -That evening the Prince, accompanied by Athura, ascended the narrow -stairs leading to the flat top of the castle-tower and, seated on the -low parapet that surrounded it, watched the sun set in golden splendor. -They found an altar of heavy stones, rudely squared, in the center of -the roof. It bore marks of long usage. But the fire which had blazed on -it for years was dead. Only ashes remained. - -The evening was pleasant. The sky was a deep, blue dome. The wide plain -to the south, surrounded on all sides by hills, the high mountains to -the north and east, with their sharp crags and peaks, with Elwend and -her snow in the east and Demavend far to the northeast, a diamond point -of eternal white, were of entrancing beauty. The Prince for a time -forgot battles and marches. Athura forgot the long years of waiting and -watching. They were lovers now, rank and royalty forgotten, man and -maid, each glorified by the other’s love. The sun stood still in the -heavens and the hills rolled up and concealed him. Darkness enveloped -them, and they were oblivious of all else than themselves. The stars -appeared, brilliant points in the depths of space. The moon rose and -drove the shadows from the hilltops into the depths of canyon and -gulch. A great owl winged his way slowly about the tower and, alighting -on the altar, peered at them suspiciously. When they moved he flapped -away into the shadows of the hills. Bats flitted hither and thither -like restless spirits. A wolf howled in the distant mountains. The low -hum of conversation came up from the soldiers gathered about camp-fires -in the courtyard. In such surroundings, the royal lovers again took -up and tied the broken threads of life and renewed their vows to each -other. - -Morning brought with it activity. The castle was abandoned. The army -marched to Hamadan. A special guard of gayly-caparisoned officers rode -near the litter in which the Princess was borne, or followed the horse -on which, at times, she chose to ride by the side of the Prince. There -was no organized opposition to the march. Bands of soldiers, which were -riding to the aid of the false King, returned to their homes, stunned -by the sudden overthrow of their leader. Gaumata’s head was borne aloft -on a pike-staff; and, in every hamlet and village, a crier called the -people together and told them of the false King’s deception and death. - -So it came about that the cavalry under the Prince and the infantry -under the King of Iran came together near Hamadan, entered the city -without encountering resistance, and relieved Captains Arios and -Mardux, not only of their danger but also of their soft living in the -palace of the Great King. But in appreciation of their valiant service, -they were promoted to higher grades in the Imperial Guard and later -they became chief officers of the Guard. - -On the day that they entered Hamadan, Athura became the wife of the -Prince of Iran. The marriage feast was held in the palace. After the -feast, the great nobles of Iran were called into the throne room by -King Hystaspis, who, sitting on the throne in state, addressed them -thus: - -“Nobles of the Aryan race, I have called you hither to ask what is -your will concerning the throne left by Cyrus and Cambyses. By right of -birth, I, the head of the Achæmenian family, am entitled to reign in -Iran. I am King of Iran. But while Iran rules the world, the victories -of Cyrus established such rule and his authority was paramount to mine. -I am old and desire to live the few years that may be mine in ease. -I desire not to assume the burden that must be borne by the King of -Kings. For I foresee that some of the conquered provinces will rebel -and that wars will come. The line of Cyrus is dead, all save the -Princess who this day has become the wife of my son. It is my command -that all here speak freely.” - -Otanes stepped forth and looked about him a moment in silence. Then his -eyes rested upon the Prince of Iran and his beautiful bride, who sat at -the right hand of King Hystaspis. He bowed low before them. - -“There can be but one choice, O King,” he said gravely. “The royal -power has ever been in the Achæmenian family. As long as there are men -of that royal line, none others may dare to aspire to the throne. If -you, Sire, refuse to reign, there stands the well-beloved Prince, your -son, whose wisdom and valor are far beyond his years, whose name is on -every soldier’s tongue, as the hero of his race! By him stands Athura, -most beautiful, most royal in birth. Has not your family and the family -of Cyrus united? Let Darius Hystaspis be King of Kings and Athura, the -daughter of Cyrus, be his Queen! Thus will all the peoples be contented -and the world be blest. What say you, nobles of Iran?” - -A roar of assent was the response. - -“Let the crown of Cyrus be brought hither!” commanded the King. - -A double crown, one part of which was silver and the other of gold, -studded with gems, was brought forth. The King gravely rose from his -throne and, addressing his son, said: - -“You have heard the choice of the nobles of Iran, my beloved son! In -the presence of these men, I now renounce in your behalf the supreme -rule of the world. Here and now I crown you King of Kings and Lord of -Lords. Rule wisely and well. As King of Iran, I acknowledge you supreme -Lord and will support your throne forever!” - -The Prince, much affected, knelt at his father’s feet and received upon -his head the double crown, which the great Cyrus had made as a symbol -of his everlasting dominion over the kings of the world. Then he rose -and sat down upon the throne, with Athura at his right hand and his -father at his left. The great lords of Persia came and did obeisance to -him and bent their right knees before him. Thus Darius Hystaspis became -the Great King, and proved to be the wisest and greatest of them all. -For, to the military ability of the heroic Cyrus, he added the wisdom -of a statesman, the greatest of his age; and, in addition, he was a -lover of art and science. - -On the following day, at noon, in response to the call of public -criers, a vast concourse of people gathered in and around the public -square or market-place in Hamadan. Soldiers of the Persian army were -massed at one side. The nobility, men of note and strangers, were -massed on the other. In the midst, the public criers’ tower arose forty -feet in air, and from it, the people understood, announcement would be -made concerning the accession of Darius Hystaspis to the throne as King -of Kings. - -The people were restive. A bitter factional feeling had arisen during -the reign of the false Bardya. The followers of the Magi, being in -favor, had lorded it over the more orthodox Medes and Persians, had -even prohibited their worship, and had taken away from their priests -the revenues on which they lived. When Gaumata fell and the Persian -army entered the capital, the persecuted ones in turn had come forth -and assumed a haughty spirit towards the Magians. In all parts of -Medea, as well as in the capital city, was the same unrest. Men hated -their neighbors on account of religion, the most deadly hatred that -men may entertain, and were ready to slay each other. It needed only -the excitement of a great gathering to set afire the smoldering embers -of hate. The eyes of all turned often to the gruesome spectacle of -an earless head on the top of a pole planted near the tower in such -position that the populace could see it. A squad of soldiers guarded -it from being overthrown by the pressure of the crowd. It was the -distorted and blackened face of Gaumata. - -At noon there issued from the palace a company consisting of the Great -King, his Queen, his father, and the nobles of Iran, and they rode -between massed lines of soldiers to a position near the tower. They -were received with loud acclaim and clashing of weapons. A trumpet -pealed forth from the tower, and a deep silence fell upon the people. -Then Prexaspes appeared, accompanied by Gobryas and two armed guards. - -Prexaspes was carefully dressed. His hair and whiskers were curled and -perfumed. His rich Medean cloak was gracefully parted so as to display -to advantage his jeweled vestments. He was at once recognized, and a -subdued murmur of wonder passed through the crowd. He raised his hand -in graceful gesture, and said in a loud voice: - -“Behold me, Prexaspes, most unhappy of men! I am about to die and let -my death, suffered righteously, attest the truth of my words!” - -He paused a moment, to let his hearers grasp his meaning. Then he told -the story of the plots by which the Magi had influenced Cambyses to -order the death of Bardya and how he himself had slain the Prince with -their aid; how they had then conspired against Cambyses and caused his -overthrow and death; how they had set up Gaumata, the earless one, to -be King, falsely representing him to be Bardya, and had placed the -Magian on the throne of the world; and, finally, how the false King had -been overthrown. - -For the first time the populace knew that the Magi had slain Bardya and -that a pretender had through their plots usurped the royal power. Every -man looked at his fellow and laid his hand on the dagger at his belt. -Hatred, fanned by the speaker’s revelations, blazed up; and a growl of -anger passed throughout the vast crowd. Prexaspes ceased at last and -for a moment stood in silence. Then he added: - -“I have told you all! There, on yonder pole, is the head of false -Gaumata! My hand is red with the blood of an Achæmenian Prince, and by -the law I must die! By the grace of the mighty King of Kings, Darius, -son of Hystaspis, who is this day your King, I die as I choose. I -salute you, O King! May you live forever!” - -He bowed towards the King, who sat still on his horse, sorrowfully -contemplating the speaker. Then Prexaspes calmly opened his cloak and -drew a long, keen dagger from his belt. He poised the dagger in air -an instant, then drove it to the hilt in his breast. For a moment he -stood smiling down upon the King, then his knees gave away and he fell, -headlong, from the tower to the foot of the pole on which the hideous -head of Gaumata leered. A murmur of horror ran through the vast throng. -It increased in volume as the people spoke to each other. It rose to a -vast roar in a moment and its burden was: “The Magi! They slew Bardya! -Down with the Magi! Slay the Magi!” - -There was a movement in the great throng. Here and there daggers and -swords flashed. Screams of agony arose. The crowd swayed hither and -thither. Then it scattered, and broke into groups under self-elected -leaders who chased the frightened Magi and slew them wherever found. -A riot of bloodshed and slaughter ran throughout the country such as -Medea had not seen since that day, hundreds of years ago, when the -Scythians had been massacred. Every man who had a Magian neighbor -assaulted him. The house of every Magian priest was broken open and -pillaged and its occupants slain or chased into the hills. It is said -that a hundred thousand Magians died, before the King, with the aid of -unwilling Persian soldiers, succeeded in stopping the slaughter. So -deep-seated was the hatred of the orthodox Aryans towards the Magians -that on the anniversary of this day hereafter it was the practice to -slay every one of that sect that was found on the highway. The King -made a decree that on such anniversary no Magian should leave his house -and that if he did so and was killed, his slayer would not be punished. - -But the remainder of our story is history. The kingdom of the Medes -and Persians, or rather, the Kingdom of Iran, the rule of the Aryans, -reached its zenith of power and glory under Darius Hystaspis, called -Darius the Great. Well did he deserve the title “Great.” For he made -laws for all the world save Greece and Rome. His coinage became the -world standard. The provinces of his empire were ruled by kings. His -public roads and rapid messenger service enabled him personally to -supervise the general welfare of all his provinces. He invited men -of letters to his court. He engraved his history on tablets and on -the great rocks at Behistun and Persepolis. He brought architects and -builders from Egypt, Palestine, and Phœnicia, and made for himself -and his Queen a palace at Persepolis, whose stately ruins are yet -mute witnesses of his power and magnificence. He had to reconquer -many of the nations of Asia, which, because he was a young man and -because religious feuds had torn Iran into factions, thought to free -themselves. He redeemed his promise to Belteshazzer, the great Daniel -of the Hebrew scriptures, and caused Jerusalem to be rebuilt, and he -restored the Jews to their country. He restored the ancient religion -of the Aryans and banished the false religion of the Magi, the Lie, -from his empire. He worshiped God, whether named Jehovah by the Jew or -Ahura-Mazda by his own people. His religion was pure and lofty. - -But most of all did he love and honor his Queen, Athura, whose praises -the world sang in those days, and whose fame has been preserved in -various narratives, none of which agree except that all ascribe to her -great wisdom and beauty. Together they ruled their empire many years, -and their reign was the golden age of the Aryan race. - - - - -TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES: - - - Italicized text is surrounded by underscores: _italics_. - - Obvious typographical errors have been corrected. - - Inconsistencies in hyphenation have been standardized. - - Archaic or variant spelling has been retained. - -*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK THE PRINCESS ATHURA *** - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the -United States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following -the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use -of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for -copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very -easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation -of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project -Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away--you may -do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected -by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark -license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country other than the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you will have to check the laws of the country where - you are located before using this eBook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm website -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that: - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of -the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark. Contact the Foundation as set -forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, -Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up -to date contact information can be found at the Foundation's website -and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without -widespread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our website which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This website includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. |